P. 1
Adam Gacek - The Arabic Manuscript Tradition

Adam Gacek - The Arabic Manuscript Tradition

|Views: 160|Likes:
Published by Evren Sunnetcioglu

More info:

Published by: Evren Sunnetcioglu on Oct 03, 2013
Copyright:Attribution Non-commercial


Read on Scribd mobile: iPhone, iPad and Android.
download as PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
See more
See less






  • 1. Sources/References
  • 2. Technical terms in the glossary
  • I. 1. Bibliographies
  • I. 2. Periodicals
  • I. 3. Conference proceedings and composite works
  • I. 4. General studies and surveys
  • I. 5. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts
  • I. 7. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies)
  • I. 9. Popular culture in manuscripts
  • I. 10. Forgeries
  • I. 11. Terminology
  • II. 1. General studies
  • a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world
  • - Bibliography
  • - Papermaking recipes and ethics
  • b) Watermarked paper and filigranology
  • II. 5. Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories
  • IV. 1. Types of compositions, their parts, etc
  • IV. 2. Page lay-out (mise en page)
  • IV. 3. Colophon and scribal verses
  • IV. 4. Dates, dating and numerals
  • a) Bibliography, chronology
  • b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems
  • c) Abjad, LV E DO-jummal, chronograms
  • d) Greek (Coptic) numerals
  • H 5 P ) V QXPHUals
  • f) Dating by fractions
  • g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties
  • IV. 5. Abbreviations
  • IV. 6. Arabic nomenclature
  • IV. 7. Transcription, corrections and etiquette
  • V. 1. General studies
  • V. 2. Transmission of individual works
  • VI. 1. Albums and exhibition catalogues
  • VI. 2. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens
  • a) General
  • b) Maghribi and African scripts
  • a) Bibliographies
  • b) General studies and exhibition catalogues
  • c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W
  • a) Bibliographies and dictionaries
  • b) Exhibition catalogues
  • c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship
  • d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas
  • VII. 3. Ornament and painted decoration
  • VII. 4. Painted illustration
  • a) Drawing
  • b) Other studies
  • c) Descriptions of individual works
  • VII. 7. Decorated paper (marbled paper, etc.)
  • a) Bibliography
  • century texts
  • c) Other studies
  • VIII. 1. Exhibition catalogues
  • IX. 1. General studies
  • IX. 2. Some specific cases







A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography



This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

PREFACE V To Joanna. Julian and Helenka .

This page intentionally left blank .

..................................................................................PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements ................................ XI Preface ....... XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( ....................................................

.. 156 1.............. 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ....................................................................................... 181 Periodicals ...... 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ..................................... 1 Abbreviations ......... 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK....................................... 177 I................................................................. .............................................. Technical terms in the glossary ............. 156 2...... 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY .. 182 General studies and surveys ............................................................................................... Sources/References ............. 181 Bibliographies ....................................................................................... GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ..............................................................

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.




a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221



b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

......................... 3........................................................... 242 c) Other studies................................................................................... 255 IX.................... 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper.......... 7...................................... 2.......................................................................... 2........................... 247 Later QurÐans...................... 4...................... 232 Ornament and painted decoration ................................... 259 ........................... 247 Early QurÐans and fragments................... TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING ........... 238 c) Descriptions of individual works....................................... 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) ........................... 241 Bookbinding . 5..................................................) ............................ 242 a) Bibliography...................................................................................... 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship .. 6..... 8................ VIII....................... 3.............................................................................................. 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries .................... 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ........................................................................................................................ 238 b) Other studies ............................... QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS ........... 243 2.............. ....... 240 Papercuts .................. 238 a) Drawing........................................................................................................................................... 236 Painted illustration ...................... 251 Facsimile editions ...................................... 4........................ 227 b) Exhibition catalogues .......................................................... 256 1...... General studies ................................................................ 256 Some specific cases .................. 239 Lacquer ........................ etc.............. 242 b) Pre-18th century texts ............................... Exhibition catalogues.... 226 Calligraphy ...................................... 247 1........

............. CATALOGUING........................ ETC........................ COLLECTIONS. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION .... Catalogues of edited manuscripts ...... 261 XI............... Catalogues of catalogues ................... 4..........................X CONTENTS PREFACE X.......... 263 XII........... 2................................................................... 266 1.................. 5........................ 266 266 267 267 268 ......... ........... Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts ................... CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS................. 3......................... Descriptions of collections and catalogues .

David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof. Last but not least. . My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text. without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day. François Déroche for his comments and suggestions.

This page intentionally left blank .

Arab authors. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. the preparation of inks. 2). most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’.PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books. Along with this manuscript output. scholars. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. and most probably several millions of manuscript copies. both religious and scientific in nature. Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. VII. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship. papermaking and bookbinding. more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7.).VKE O G 1231). DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-.10/16th cent.

EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO. RI .

Furthermore. the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7. DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials.

included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette. RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). lineation). who in his work on education.984/1577). as well as on the collation and correction of books. which deals with the preparation of inks. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP). The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. Finally. mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G.

it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age. Some terms. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered. without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. corrected. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ). A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar. respectively. as it were. which spans almost 14 centuries. It brings together. are recorded the way they appear in various sources. as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed.g. medieval and postmedieval texts. contemporary studies and catalogues. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q).* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts. especially those relating to book formats. . this chapter has been omitted. Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. book lovers and cataloguers. even in its present form. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ). could be very misleading. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). bound and decorated. The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. writing surfaces and implements used. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript.XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. unless their exact meanings could not be verified. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts. as well as extant specimens. some of the most important research in this field published to date. The glossary is a by-product. Nevertheless. It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E). This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. To translate. e. for the first time.

khadd (‘cheek’. flap). for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. Thus. recto. on the other hand. miqlab (Levant.PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. may have been used exclusively in those circles. raddah (Levant). however. for example. OLV Q (‘tongue’. book cover). and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. been largely omitted here. In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. medallion. catch- . envelope flap). Some. the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. the list contains a considerable number of synonyms. the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. raÐs (‘head’. marjiÑ (Morocco). however. The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). fore-edge. wajh (‘face’. North Africa). flap). The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). serif. Iraq). period and/or region in which they were employed. great caution is in order. for example. for example. The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. outer or inner margin). We do not. Ñaqb. catchword. and V TLÃah (Yemen). This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. udhn (‘ear’. as yet. fore-edge). Therefore. Ñaqib (‘heel’. Here we find. OLV Q (central Arab lands). It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. Thus. catchword). This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). upper margin. have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. incipit. having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). lower margin. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. Here. recto. inkwell and the like. case (box). Áadr (‘chest’. upper cover).

Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary. an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. either contemporary or earlier. .XVI PREFACE word). Due to the limitations of the computer program used. the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. As far as transliteration is concerned. Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. Most words are traced to a source. This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. On the whole. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script.


This page intentionally left blank .

I. the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI. 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah. 176-178) 2. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN.v. 104. al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq.). ST.  EU  ZDUDT DO. 103. 2: ibrishmah). SD. I. GA. 182). 107. 215. among other things. I.EU . DB. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used. index. ibrah (pl. for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided.v. 13. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. of minfadh (q. 107. 12. 154. MB. IA. 97.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. syn. from Pers. I. 392). RN. 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). 8). muµabbar – sewn (KC. SA. 97-98. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS. needle case (DM) 2. miµbar 1. 18-19. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. 9. 59. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk. GA. ebrû. II. TS. ibar) – needle (UK.) (DD. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1. 60. III. AG. 8). I. AG.



(DB.14). – closing matter of the text (composition). taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. explicit (TP. 62. DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM). I. 53). ilá NKLULK – et cetera. n. abbrev.

175-176). 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á. DG P (pl. passim. scribal etiquette 2. I. AE. adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. MF. 52). udum) 1. I. leather (UK. IW. – etiquette (EI. tanned red leather (DB. 106-108) 2. adam(ah). 63. 71-72.

\XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. XIV. MU. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M.

jild. DGG P – tanner (DM). comp. DG K SO DGDZ W..

tool. DGDZ W O W. implement. e.g. 345). – V\Q ODK (EI. instrument. I.

DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK. 153-156. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W. writing MB.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).



urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

6 GLOSSARY hour of night. al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. JKXU E – the last hour of day. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. VI. 250).

alDZ NKLU .NKLUDK DO-ukhar. al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al. RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al. al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20).Oá (al-uwal) (1-10).

li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. -30) (SA.g. al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month. 248-249). VI. e.

106. 235). e. VI. II.DP O 3 VK 73  CI.EQ .g. EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA.EQ . al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK . nos.DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR .VI. 244-248). al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA. 178). 244-249). al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month. lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW .

PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9. -248). al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O.

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

ar„ \DK – background (LC. IV. (EI. X. taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O . FZ. 218: ar  \DW DO-matn. JL. 22. 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK. 262.D. ER.1st 5509 B. taµU NK-L PDODN . 6$ 9.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. 670).C.


GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD. II. XVK UDK. taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah).

107. 11. AG. 10: ishfah. sifr 4. – awl. IA. KM. uÁ O. a¦l (pl. MB. 115). 15. punch (TS. 90. 59. 43: VKDI . ST. IK. 103. I. IB.


92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. II. MU. 26. original (main) text. also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. 27) 3. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK.  FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made). exemplar. MH. 39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. VIII. SD.

2024.. MI. 136). but also 0= . XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858. .

269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. major work (TM. SM. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5. 126. WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC. 174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. 23) 4.


67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (.e. 80) 3. KR. UI. headpiece (LC. border (of a book cover) (LC. ià U W XÃur) 1. 29) 5. 928). i. I. rules. rectangular panel (LC. maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. rule-border. tabula ansata (UI. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. 24). . . DB. 402) 2. 24. 27) 6. i¨ U (pl. FT. frame (within a border) (TF. 24. 145). 24. 25. textual surround (LC.

8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-. (…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun. writing circa 1375’ (DW. I. according to other sources al. 46). 581-582). 6. DIVK Q (Pers. 32). taµO I DK.) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN. ER.IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO.IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages.

taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W. (pl.

 muµallaf (pl. muÐDOODI W.

360). EI. work (of prose or poetry) (SD. – composition. taÁQ I muµallif – author. compilation. writer. X.1 . umm. ummah . muÁannif. comp. I. 33. comp. .


 . shar¨ (IN. . used in mosques (KN. copy.  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC. 246) 3. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. 130) 4. transcript (from which another copy is made). SD. I. I. TM. exemplar. original (main) text. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. 26. 26). archetype (LC. 35. umm al-NLW E 1. as opposed to a commentary. fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. 29).


37. II. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. Umm al-qurá. 294). KF. Umm al-EXOG Q. 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). textus receptus (NT. archetype. 39). Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. LP P – exemplar. codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. 99. II. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL. . II.

II. tadabbur. 2812). II. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia. (CI. abbrev. I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q).GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. xiv. 99). I. LL. comp. I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P.

 . . or /'    $'  (.



ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. 370). – unpared. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). III. 31. LQV see sinn. 153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ. KU. LM. (qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U. unnibbed reed (FN. 31). 370. anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. II. BA. III.

52. awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition).14. JA. (TP. AA. n. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK. incipit. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. initia. I.


10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM). taµZ O (pl. taÐ Z O.

g. – interpretation. explanation (e. taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q.

 **** PDEW U 1. baŒr (pl. 34). truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH. imperfect. acephalous. bu¨ U. incomplete (of text) (KC. passim) 2.

JL. – panel on a book cover. cartouche (TS. AG. . 110. 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' . 33.

WDENK U – fumigation (TS. 40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). bidl '% . tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH. . 355). badal.



 RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &. .. [LLL.

100-103). I. DT. alteration (CL. comp. 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl. MZ. 296). EI. suppl. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. fasc. II. . 59-60. fasc. conjectural substitution. also WDEG O – subal-matn.3. SD. stitution.3-4. wifq (US. 412) 2. 153-154. RU badal respectively (KG. conjecture. 49.

EDUG \DK – papyrus. IA. II. EI. 417. DD. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). qirà V mibrad – file. QS. VIII. 407. comp. 390: for trimming). lin. papyrus sheet or roll (DB.84. 60. I. I. publishing (KM. LEU ] – bringing out (a book). 64-66). 521-522. WS. sifr 13. IV. rasp (HT. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ].GLOSSARY 11 EDUG .

EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB. LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah. 545). . I.

148). – endband (headband) (ST. IB. EDUVK P. index. n. EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK . 8. 81. ST. 17-18.


– epithet of the months of ‚afar. ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY.


41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 .  '0. – compass.9. (pair of) dividers (SA. III.


. 12. 18). Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS.



SA. 49). 455 6. trimming (of a reed ) (IR.v. EDUU \DK. PLEU K SO PDE ULQ.  ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 232. 154: IK. bary.). 85. III.  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ). KK. ELU \DK – paring.

mibzaq – lancet-like knife. flattening (of a letter).   $6 . 88. SD. DB. 591).. I. DA: mibzagh.. 81). I. – pen knife (AA. index. as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . 90. IK. 8. 64. bas¨ – spreading out. MP. mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST.

original (comprehensive). line (KU. III. horizontal stroke. 11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. comp. jazm (IK. 144) 4. unabridged work. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). AS. KH. PDEV ¨ 1. 34. mukhtaÁar. (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. 87) 3. syn. 120) 2. rectilinear (of a script.

ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. maÁ ¨if. well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. TW. 322). – rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. 13. 144). 47. 365. basmalah SO EDV PLO.



silk endband (headband) (HT. PDEVK U – pared. TS. 161. 52. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. also known as al-JKXE U (q. ratisser des peaux’. paring. HT. 58. dressing (of leather) (UK. index. and opening a composition (TP. piece. 109. 58. register (AD. 9. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts.) (AS. 78.v. ba¨n (pl. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2. AG. LF. 145). 78: ‘racler. 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). bashr 1. catalogue. 12). erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP. IA. 63. erased. lin. bi¨ TDK (pl. ST. EI. I. baà Ðiq) 1. LF.97. 155). slip (of paper) 2. MP.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page. bashra¨ 1. 1084-1085). lin. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3. 23-24. cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF.111) 2. buà Q.

 E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side. flesh side (of parchment). inner cover. al-NLW E. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr.

MB. 408) 2. lin. 102. UK. 159. baà Ðin) 1. IB. doublure (LC. 89. lining (FT. bi¨ QDK (pl. pasteboard (UK. endleaf (ST. IV. 117. endpaper.73-79) 3. paste-down endpaper. HT. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. passim. 112). HD. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E. AG. doublure (TS. 22-23. 23. 47. IA. – inner cover. MA. 60. 49.

 92).  EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' . .

9. index. MU. XIV. lining of the insides of book covers with paper. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M.14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1. leather or silk (ST.

/( . 2. ba¶du – after. comp. II. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. BA. paring (of the calamus) (KD. MB. bary. 370). 87).v. used for a transposed word. III. removal of sha¨mah (q.) from the reed (IK. abbrev. 61.

also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah). tab¶ „ – word division. E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. separation (MM.20). 53. ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’. n.

(MB. (pair of) dividers (UK. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. IB. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. 156. IA. 105). 104. 103. etc. 59. 153. MP. – compass. 60. 101. MB. 103. 58. measuring distances. TU. comp. 44. biUN U WDEN U.

153. 103. mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. 42. IB. MB. IA. 391). UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. DD. 59). EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. 380. I. comp.


 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

I. comp. CT.  EDO . 56. JA. 45: EXO JK). muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin.9 SO. damaged (TS. TP.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' . 268. 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . E OLQ – worn.119.


E E SO DEZ E. FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus). 36). 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. EI. kha¨¨L E KDU. IV.

 . abbrev. – chapter. 0.

20). n. TP. comp. 609. 376). 53. bayt SO EX\ W. murattib. mubawwib – compiler (DF. IV. WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF.

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

82). 95. KR. 32. . 33). AG. 31. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. Bayt al-Maqdis. 110). al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. Ãurrah) (TS. compartment (in such a box) 3. frame (as part of the border. 97. bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 31-33. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. AG. 110) 4.


 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.


– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).




6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

95. KR. . AG. tibr – gold.GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 82). W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 30-31. gold dust (AQ. 110). 97. also TS.

 takht SO WXNK W.

earth.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. sifr 13. 120). WDNKW W – pressing (ST. index. WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. 22. 6. KM. lin. IV. 107) 3. 9). 24.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8. 127-. IB. I.  . WXU E – dust. index. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST. AG. HT. TD. 9. 156. 42. wooden pressing board (TS. KU. sand. 94. 82.

compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY. FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox.

tarjamah SO WDU MLP. 478-480). 6$ II.

122) 3. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . 28) 4. AH. key word (LC. 165). detailed title of a book. 28. chapter heading (IN. title (of a book) (LC.  GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. II. indicating its contents (DB.

27) 8.g. 27) 6. disc) or margins (e. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC. medallion) . headpiece or tailpiece (LC. paragraph (LC. 27) 7.g.

DB. mutarjim 1. exegesis (DB. interpretation. II. 1021) 13. also mutarjam (e. explanation. 224) 12. ‘QaÁ GDW . biography (EI. translator. IT.18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. 224) 10. 29. II. 270). tirs. X. translation (EI. 28. illuminator (TW. cryptography (AA. 30) 9. 260. 186. 1021). turs SO WXU V.g. biographical note. X.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher. 29-31. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11. biographer 2.

rosette (HD. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. IB. 103. corner-piece (ST. 69. center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. 82). comp. turunj(ah) 1. execution. 95. IP. 9. 116). taftar see daftar. PA. index. illuminated oval medallion. 97. writing tamma (lit. LC. 28) 2. WDWP P – completion. citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. oval. 15). KR. shamsah. – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL. 145. ‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU. 44) 3.

WDP PDK (pl. comp. tatimmah – supplementation. xiii). . talisman (EI. comp. RU CM. 46). continuation and end (of a composition) (DM). [LLL at the end of the colophon. II. often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. WDP Ðim) – amulet. 177-178). used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’). &. ¨add. supplement . WDP P – end. X. taÐP Q WDIT Ã. . finish. abbrev.

1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E. FK. copying (MH.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. no. 101. II. 100.

 XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’. atKE W. thabat (pl.

GA.  FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. written testimony (SD. muÑjam. I. 288: syn. record of attested study (HB. document. 157) 2. 234. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW.

I. vocalization (AD. WKDE W – signature (SD. 18) 2. LWKE W 1.  WDEOH RI contents. usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨. authentication (formula). also WDWKE W – attestation. 157).



n. muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. 45. 289). 53.25. CT. muthabbit. GA. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP.

I. 330). CT. 101. mithqab SO PDWK TLE. SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. 45). writer of the audition note (MH.

– drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS. 11. WKDT O (lit. III. 58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. AS. 107). AG. . ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA. 147).

1125in Turkey). (TN.9 . TU. 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. T OLE. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr. abbrev. JM. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (. epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð (LL. al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ. 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. III. WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. 51). 349).in Persia. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. I. .

VII. 795-. al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. DO-thumn. octagon (EI.

abbrev. 361). . 361). 232-234. VI. Taf. 12. FRPS NK WLP muthamman. MI. 102). PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above.13. tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM).  RU &. 232-234) . I. . hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points).VI. MZ. epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL. I. muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. no. epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. SA.. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA. see also mashÐalah. [LY )0 167.

either illuminated or stamped (KI. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& .GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1. decorative medallion or panel.

 center-piece (on a book cover) (FI. JL.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK . 87. 83: M PDK ZXV¨á . 88.


100). restoring manuscripts. braid. 83. rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion. restoration (KR. nos. interlace (TF. PDMG O SO PDM G O. 87). 141).41. WDMG G – repair. 99). jabr – repairing. 99. MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. mending. corner-piece (JL. repair (SJ. 43).

. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. 50.6/2) 6. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). creating rule-borders (WB. 24) 4. 175) 5. II. KC. 32). 148. talismanic seal (EI. DT. diagram. 26). magic square. table (LC. 160) 2. 56. 108). table of contents (CM. chart. 42). 33. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. – leather strap. thong (KC. no. 370. 63) 3. TW. column (of text) (SD. mujadwal – ruled (LC. rules. I.


 LQVHW '0.

. jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ .   .. FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah.

extract. MDU GDK – list. abridgement (SD. I. inventory (SD. collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. jard al-matn see matn. 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. mijrad(ah) – file. II. 184. 183).&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). WDMU G 1. 112. 107. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. register. I. scraper (MB. DD. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS . I. 27). KF. DG. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ .

 jirm SO DMU P.


jirm wasaÃ. jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. majran SO PDM ULQ. passim). HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm.

MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W. 62). jazz – trimming. – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K . shaving (MB. IA.8 154). passim: Œazz.

2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid. 132. inset (UI.  ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts. KF. n. 19. 103). MU. rough copies 2. . I. VII. also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume.

booklet. AI. one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK. 79. 117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2. single-quire codex. the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs).GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1.

juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ. II. 128). tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. 705). passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. tomaison) (SJ. mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. VII. small piece of writing. usually not more than a quire (IJ. 90). 711). small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. DEEUHY RU (CI. independent. 128) 6. xii) 4. tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. I.

94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. MB. 143. IK. LL. 38). 99. jazm – reed pen. 421). I. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq. 89. 90). (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. MP. having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. 7-9. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. 87: qalam jazm. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK.

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

for other signs representing jazmah see GL. 13). . 196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS.


149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad). – background (UK. Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG. 23). WDMV G – tinting in red (AD.


 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

. . )1   ...  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ .

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.


 G Z Q MDO (SA. 1123). WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. IV. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. III. .




 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

26). II. 123 and IX. 47.GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. 416-417). majlis SO PDM OLV. mujallid – bookbinder (QS. VIII. LC.

1020). majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &.. – session.  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV. . majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI. sitting. VIII.

459-460. 154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary). al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah. KU. julfah – nib (of the calamus. jalam SO DMO P. the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM). II.

II. IR. 89. abbrev. CI. 230). CM.NKLUDK DO. – (pair of) scissors (DS.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !). 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. -XP Gá al. no. -XP Gá al. / / (OS.NKLU. Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar. 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih.Oá. 91-92. IK.

compilation. SA. contraction (of letters) (KU. 126. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1. abbrev. / (OS. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2.9 . composition. 89). M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH. III. 34) 3.

 FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ . e. major original compilation.  FN.  SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. 352). the QurÐ Q 8. .g.


359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W.  FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU. III. II. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ).

case with compartments (TS. 37. jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. 217. 52.  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). 683) 4. writing case. SD. 233. 52. majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). DG. inkwell 6' . escritoire (TW. 13) 3. inkwell for coloured ink (TC. tool box. NH. jumal. 106. 25). AG. case.  '' . 12. I. codex compositus (LC. 393) 1. 32) 2.  composite volume. 380). mujamma¶ (UA. box (NM. TM.

MDQ Œ (pl. index. 107: for cutting gold leaf . – book cover (ST. IA. abbrev. ajwibah) – responsum. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts.v. (CI. better known as al-JKXE U (q. MDZ E (pl. 109. II. AG. xiv.111). knife (TS.) (AS. index. IA. MI. ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB. M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. 11. 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. 61. ST. 10). 145). 10). 110.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . 27. 273-275. VIII. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. certificate of transmission. ER. EI. LB. IJ). 126-130. 1020-1021. – authorization. III. licence. 24. statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text.

GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah. (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (. LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. . LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ.9 . 181).





133. NH. 381: jawn. 179. 468. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. AT. LQNZHOO (HI. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. SA. 154: wa-al-M EDK . KU. II. DS.

see also the quotation under miqlamah). (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . also known as waqabah. DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq.

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.


n. Œibr al-raqq. IR. IV. sifr 13. MJ. 8. MP. 18-21. MP.53. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks. UK. 101-110 and MB. KM. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. 6: wa-al- . 13. 75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. -100 and MB.

MA. IK. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . 134-135. see LL. 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn. 84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq. 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. AE.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. 349. LM. 68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink. MR. IK. II. 127-131. SA. IV. I. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates . AT.

embellishment (DB. miŒbarah (pl. 354). 2016). FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. III. Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ. ma¨ ELU.

II.  DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA. SA.. 372. III. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ .  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: .

443. 468-. SA.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133. II.

264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. embellished writing (composition) or copying. FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. transcription (TE. compiler (SS. 87. inscribing in ink (SM. elegant. Œubs (pl. inking. taŒE U 1. 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. SK. ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. II. 89). muŒabbir – author. I. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. 119). 15. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). SA. WR. a¨E V.

 taŒE V (pl. ta¨E V W.

stitching (of a book) (TM. MB. waqf. AG. also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding).  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment.. 157. IA. TS. 62. also Œabkah – endband (headband). bequest note (LC. Œabk 1. comp. 154. n. 109. 132) 3. sewing. 28). MM. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . decorative endband (UK.. . 18-20.. 104 ff.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. endbanding with silk 2.

 VSLQH 74 .

AG. 109). 19. AG. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. 109. 19. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS.


'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. I. AD.GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS. bookbinder (IB. 11. n. 19. AG. ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. 109). 19. 478). AG. 28). 246). ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer. 19. 109). Œabakah – bookbinding (IB.

– the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. (OS. 10). 89). amulet (DT. ma¨ MLU. hone (TS. Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM). ajar al-¨XP ¨im). Œajar al-misann – whetstone. maŒjar (pl. 69). Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS. ŒLM E (pl. Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). miŒjar. ¨ujub) – talisman. 60). Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. abbrev.

ST.10. ¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB.  maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. index. 36) 2. MB. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U . UK. 38. 36). MP. AG. counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH. 107. 99. 142: 12.

$ . .

8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U. (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV. 2733. FN.H.

I . FRPS .

honing (of a knife) (KD.30 GLOSSARY Œadd. II. 711). Œadd (pl. taŒG G – whetting. ¨XG G.

end. – limit. 154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih). used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU. ŒDG G DK.

IA. 29. 105. (pl. 10. 393. MB. 138). 188). ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. Œadr (pl. 59. ¨XG U. AG. taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. 59). 31. TS. mustaŒadd – knife (UA. MP. 109. MJ.

redaction (CM. 38. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF. revised version (edition). 286). elegant writing. 701. 214) 8. 52. taŒU U 1. mu¨DUUDU W. 48. AF. 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . 15. outline. author. 16. fair copying (TE. secretarial style of shikastah script. ER. 16) 6. muŒarrir – 1. AQ. ornamental surround. index. 109. SK. ŒDU U – silk (ST. outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. PA. AG. penman.. with black ink (TE. 1124. 2408. IV. 58. 246) 7. e. calligrapher. frame. transcription (TE.g. – descender (down-stroke. EI. 16) 5. 119) 2. DB. 215-227). IV. XVII. 13. MU. 73) 2. 50). 15) 4. TE. al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. IV. comp. editor. copying. 64. IP. 15) 3. 10. muŒarrar (pl. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. TE. composition (GA.  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. terminal of a letter) (AA. 145. compiler (SS. III. ÁaÑd. 50. editing (of a manuscript text).

– piece of calligraphy. calligraph (DP. 53). Œard al-matn see matn. .

GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl. a¨U ] ¨XU ].

69). – talisman. maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world. IV. 2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K.g. MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB. e. amulet (DT.

50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6. e. Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA. usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word. Œarf (pl. lin. 596-560). DS. muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR. ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal.g. trimming (HT. cutter). LL. KK.  . II. II.80-86). Œarf (pl. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah). ¨XU I D¨ruf) 1. 230. al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving. sharp edge (of a knife.' . III. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. ¨iraf) – edge. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA. LM. variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná. 463. word 2. border. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . 39-42) 2. letter. miŒra„ah. error. 549). distortion.9 . ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI. taŒU I 1.. I.


Œarakah (pl. 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ). al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. III. 57. MJ. ¨DUDN W. comp. Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. falsification (of a text). 59. MQ.32 GLOSSARY  08 . 224).

stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. UA. II. Mecca and Medina. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. vowelization (DM). taŒU N – vocalization. 65. 112-113. shakl. comp. KD. miŒU N – spatula. – vowel (GL. 8). 393). al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. MB. 704.

(OS.v.). al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. 89). abbrev. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar. Œizb (pl. a¨] E.

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

11. taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. 11). ST. azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. 8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. Œazm . ST. 28.. index.

chronosticon (TP. 468). ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. . 54: EI. computation. III. ŒLV E – calculation.

with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like . Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl. ¨DZ VKLQ. abbrev. 269-270. II. see SA. VI. 302).GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. EI.

collection of glosses. MB. margin (of a page) 4. supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. MD. border (on a book cover) (MB. 109) 3. apostil. 118. 217-219. marginalia. 119.112. scholium. lin. IA. 63. often abbreviated as or . IA. 63) 2.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. FZ.

AG. gutter. pl. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS. 1820). IV. al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. 30. AS. 412. 977). 71) 2. al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. 63. 60. 89-90). IX. 65. Œ VKLQ (pl. interpolation. parenthesis. Œashw(ah) 1. III.54. 145. FI. 73  00 139. DB. 268-269. 110. 222. JM. EI. FT. (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. ¨DZ VKLQ.

322. 26. muŒashshin – glossator. muŒashshá – provided with glosses. 34). gloss (AM. II. 296. AD. III. (MI. .74. 332). trimming (of a reed) (BA. abbrev. glossed. nos. CI. Œa¦ramah – paring. 372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . xi. taŒshiyah – glossing.

546). taŒ¦ O – copying. transcription (FK. . I. no.89.

60. sifr 4. 34). 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash. 63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab. often confused with mikha¨¨ (q. tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing.31). polisher (KM. n.). MB. burnisher. 5. smoothing leather (ST. 107. TS. I.v. IA. inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. comp. AG. 29. IB. 6. 118: mikhaÃà (!). ÑDU T W.

35. surround. RN. VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. 24). I. Œa„ UDK (pl. headpiece (LC. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. frame (SD. 302) 2. 34. KH. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved).

box (KC. small box (DG. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO . 55. 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1. II.8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. 51). NT. 44) 2. Œif„ – learning by heart. ŒLI „ (pl. a¨fiÌah). preservation. FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. memorization (TP. miŒfa„ah – case.

 FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text. text editing. critical edition (of a text) (MH. MR. 103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . 89.

 muŒaqqiq – corrector. editor. ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1.

22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 . 12.U T and alZDUU T (FN. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA. III. 13) 2.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.


ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF. 1123. 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑiyah. III. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq.in Persia. IR. 1125.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P KLU. 78. TU. 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. EI. LM. comp. IV.in Turkey).

) (DD. pumice (MB. syn. erasure. NH. 58. IA. ¨alaq. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab.v. MM. scroll (in design) (UI. mibrad (q. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. 141) 2. 59) 3. Œakk – rubbing out. miŒakk al-rijl 1. I. 31). 112. IA.v. 137). 392. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad). miŒakk(ah). Œalqah (pl. screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. effacement (TP.) (UK. ¨DODT W. 62) 2. syn. 104.

27). study circle. III. II. AI. scholar’s circle (SL. ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. 372) 2. 48.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. part of a clasp) (BA. ma¨ O T.

136. 139). AB. . 422. – tendril (FT.

embellishment (KT. taŒP G DK. 150-151). Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK. Œilyah. taŒliyah – decoration.  composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC.36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT. 204-209). 416). al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah.

EI. 38. rubrication. – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. 95). III. 53. n. TB. 122-123). red ink (LC. Œumrah 1. red colour. TP. rubrics (CM. 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. 24) 2.20. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK.

86) 3. 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. ME. ÑUthmanic canon. 169. ¨DP Ðil) – talisman. ta¨ Q VK. TW. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . 566. codex (MA. amulet (DT. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA. maŒmil 1. TP. IV. archetype (KM. TP.  ‘pupitre’). 15. taŒQ VK (pl. 69). WA. 55). ŒDP ODK (pl. taŒP U – rubrication (TE. 24. 24). 51). sifr 13. book cradle (TC. 286. maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. IV. 56-57. LC. exemplar. also miŒmal. 29).

143) 3. 44). rope work. 58. 138. ST. .  VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. 11) 2. (pair of) dividers (IB.) (MP. compass. index. interlace (TF.

II.  munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O. 700).GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD.

miŒwar (pl. ma¨ ZLU. 8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah).


$% .

144). 138. as opposed to the border (TF.  FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover). maΠU DK.

¨awr (LL. taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. TP. Œ µil. I. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. 171. 104-105). 665). 483). taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. II. Œawqalah. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG. 149-150). Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 99. TP. 109. 97. MH. 58: as a means of cancellation. see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension).

RQH LVQ G from another. 73 . abbrev.


tooling 2. tool. MI. 35).g. 31). colophon (TM.38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. khatm 1. 3. also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4. 214) 3. ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . 24. stamp. stamping (of a book cover) (FZ. panel (in decoration) (UI. stamping. **** NK QDK – compartment. seal. sealing.



recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2. – 1.9 . complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ .


e. OS) 2. 63). NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion. al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God. 130. talismanic seal (DT. stamp or medallion (on a book cover). 144).9 1105. 34. 169. DT. 29. 108) 3. AG.  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (. NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. 109. al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM. 110. CI. . IA. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star). I. NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP.g.

. explicit. colophon (UI. 52. epilogue 2.14) 3. FT. tailpiece (HD. conclusion. 396) 4. 5. LNKWLW P 1. 108). n. 8. closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP.

khXG G.GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl.

– inner or outer margin (IM. 165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ .

backing (of the spine) (HN. WDNKU M LNKU M 1. 385). 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E. also LVWLNKU M (TW. takh„ ¶ – rounding.

126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. RI WKH material from the original work (TW. kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK.

explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ . FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce.

TM. insertion. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   .  omission. ) 4. 58. comp.0 . 187-188. la¨aq (TP.

I. insertion 2. 169) 7. WDNKU MDK 1. reference mark (signe de renvoi). 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . copying. I.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. KF. omission. transcription (TW. also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP. quotation (TM. or a caret. 58.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8. pl. 718). ÑaÃfah.XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP. n. extract from a book.. 606) 6. 222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK.73: in the form of a curved line.) . WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL.


mukhraj – insertion (MH. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK. mukharraj.

39). selector (DF. TW. mustakhrij. vox reclamans (MA. mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. . 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. excerpting. LVWLNKU M 1. catchword. 126130). copying (DM) 2. NM. 683). 384. mukharrij – compiler. IV. II.

59).40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS. MP. mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). 35. NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case. DS. 481. ST. PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. punch (SA. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 181). II. index. 99. OM). 12.

70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94). khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK.

 FDUWRXFKH ).  )7 .

khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah.  DQVD roundel. comp. Ã P. palmette (KH. 36). Ãurrah.

17. 154. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. 59) 3. 347. khirqah (pl. index. undoing the sewing (ST. MP. MB. 12. II. II. 109) 2. scrap (of paper) (DM). 157. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. gap. 104. kharm 1. comp. SA. blank. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS. – nib (of a calamus) (SA. MB.166). 15. 481) 2. polishing cloth (MB. 459). 114. lacuna (SJ. 27. IA. HT. 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. MI. sewing (of quires) (UK. khiraq) 1. 60. lin.


NKLU. TC.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex. PDNKU P. KF. fragments (HB. 233: feuillets décousus. II. incomplete (TC.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO. munkharim – imperfect. en vrac. 26). 26.

kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. khazz SO NKX] ]. PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete. 7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). II. IV. imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF. 527). sifr 13.

library. al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. 107). mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. AD. 23-24) 3. GL. kharm and ¨azm. – silk. 14-15. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. 27. VII. LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. 25-26). PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. maktabah. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. 119). xiii-xiv. II. abridgement. NKL] QDK. comp. I. . AG. epitome (EI. comp. 46). abbreviation (contraction. suspension. 107. TP. siglum. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR. 159-160. EA. 55-56. 536-540. AG.

mark. khuà Ã) 1.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. calligraphy. penmanship (ML. handwriting. sign. stroke. 52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH. script. 34-38) 2. writing.

khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. al-DTO P DO-sittah. al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. EI. used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. AS. which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. LM.. 41. 83. 103).EQ 0XTODK 6$ . al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text). comp. yad. 358). copied by (e. 681). scriptio plena.g. 114. 887: ER. IV. III.. 29) – proportionate writing or scripts. also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P . comp. 144). CI. al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK. scriptio defectiva. as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal).8  51  $6 . khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  . I. script (text) see also Ñajam.

8  $6 . khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .

380). makhà à W. comp. calligraphy (WR. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher. penman. makh¨ ¨ (pl. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. 80). I. no. 26). paleography (KJ. mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD.1.

writing. 61) 2. takh¨ ¨ 1. IA. 103. 98. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). 118. LL. index. manuscript codex. 60. UA. implement (made of wood. 760. tracing. I. straightedge (LL. 555. . mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. 12). ruling (of lines). mikha¨¨ 1. 110) 2. I. 760). drawing (MB. tracer (ME. reed pen. 110.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. calamus (AA. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. MB.

sifr 13. khi¨ E (pl. address.1). IV. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n. akhÃibah) 1. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q. letter.g. speech 2. honorific (e. note.GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM.

extract. NKXO ¦ah – excerpt. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. 105. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. 25. NKLO I SO NKLO I W. trimming (TS. AG. mukhtaÁar. epitome. NKDI I (lit.g. 14). 59. 156. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e. 109). abbrev.20). mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah). X. abridgement. IB. comp. NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. IA. althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. 44: ornament). n. 53. RIWen unpointed) (GL. 123). MB. 145). pen-name (nom de plume) (EI.  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. 18. preface (LC. TP.

MU. TP. 95. 273. 58). . varia lectio (e. MH.g. XII. 52. XI. LNKWLO I – variant reading. ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah. XVII. 46.




RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1. 126. marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD.


v. – pentastich amplification of a poem. PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W.). LNKWL\ U. NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. 95. pentameter (SD. al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. 401). 97). 123-125). AD. 405. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. I. EI. 50. X.

endbanding without silk (TS. 107-108). index. index. 12. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. 12). MB. NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST. 109). 12.e. thick needle (ST. index.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ . i. I. khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. IR. 19. AG. 43. 94-95). – anthology (EA. al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding). IB.


of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. VI. G E M SO GDE E M. 250).

84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. – silk brocade (MU. XIV.

exordium. embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY. G E MDK 1. preface.

of fataÐammal(hu) (q. /& ) 2. reflection. frontispiece (MD. GLE JK DK. tadabbur – consideration. adorning something with arabesques. PA. WDGE M 1. creating headpieces (AD. 115). 52.v). composition (of a text) (DM). TW. ¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. 127. headpiece. 65. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. 259) 2.

– tanning (MB. 114-115. fasc. GDEE JK – tanner (QS. IA. 63.3-4. 60). I. 172). 140-143. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G. suppl.. MP. EI.

8. 236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q.  IR.

darj. dirj :6 . al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr.


LL. 68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2. I. 138: al- . roll. IK. I. 141. 868: also daraj. SA. 68. rotulus (IK.  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. 138. parchment or paper (AJ.

46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .$  Q.

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

dast(ah) SO GXV W. darmak – farina. 13. AG. 142) 3. bifolio (bifolium) (AJ. 432). paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. 287). 60). dirafsh – awl. punch (IA. inset (SD. I. 107). WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA.  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2.


96. 81. MB. 59. AB. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. wide polisher. 94. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). GXVW U SO GDV W U. MA. 145. I. WS. 524) 2. 44). 92. kaff 3. IV. 39. 156. rizmah. comp. IB. burnisher (UK. IA. PT. 105. SD. 92.


I. 23) 3. also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK.  DXWKRU’s original. holograph (LC.

. HB. II. 357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad. dasht – loose leaves. unbound book. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). book consisting of loose leaves (KF.

54. (see e.. daffah SO GLIDI GDII W. 617-618) 2.g. etc. LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð). pious invocation. TP. Ñalayhi al-VDO P’.  . such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu. ‘prayer of request’ (EI. adÑiyah) 1. 150-156). assimilated (KU. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ . hence mudgham – contracted.+ 35). AA.. II. supplication.GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl. formula of benediction.

index. also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim). book cover. 13). index. index. 13.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB. al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST. daftar *U GLSKWHUD. also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover. 13). pasteboard (ST.Oá (ST. ST. al-daffah al. 104) 3.


daqq 1. 4. 22-25. 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas). II. 29. QRV  096) 3. I. n. 321. see LS) 2. 60) 2. volume (IK. pounding (MP. rubbing.. 14 leaves.g. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ). 40 x 14 cm. 481). 48. taftar (SK. Daftar kutub. IA. register (EI. 108. fine writing (TM. 77-81. . . beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact. 192). notebook (e.18) 3.. SL. account book. KK. II. 63. pen wiper (SA. bound or unbound codex .

363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball. AG.48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM). 85. OH. MB. NH. waraq damghah see waraq. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ. 139). 13. 87). 11. SD. 107). 23. damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. I. glazing (ST. KM. 48-50. KR. 110. 217. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. 461). burnisher (for doublures) (TS. burnishing. 118. sifr 4. GDON WDGO N – polishing.163. I. FJ. HT. index. midlak – polisher. duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. lin.

 905-906). Tabriz. ' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. I. 230: LL.E GDK – Yazd. ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . Isfahan. ' U DO-¶. ' U DO-. ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. midhan. mudhun – container for oil (IR.UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. grease. – fat. Herat. 927). oil. ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople. ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina. .

93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ . circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR.  73 .GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1.

30. WDGZ U 1. 59) 5.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. i. JA. 105. MB. ta¨U I. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass). e. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP. I. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value. TS.e. UD. round motif in textual or book cover decoration. even (as opposed to oblique. 56. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. medallion. disc (UK. roundel.g. (5) 4. 156. straight.

RN. LM. 10. rounding (of the spine) (IA. 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn).g. 35). also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH. QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. hence PXVWDG U – round. curvilinear (e. 61) 3. G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q. LM. 9. 39-40) 2. 22.


129. collection of poems written by one author (DM). chancellery (KM. SA. 323. writing down (of ¨DG WK. I. collecting (collection). I. EI. EI. IV. WDGZ Q 1. UHJLVWHU account book. II. 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. 90) 2. sifr 13. 323). II. office. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK.

  73 . . (.

 FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3. 15. copying. transcription (LC. 8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . UI. TE. 28.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.


IURP which it is derived (EI. 1125-6). GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ. IV.

KU. BA. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. 370) 2. writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens. 169-170. -85.. escritoire. . III.  LQNZHOO .

132-133. 54. 53). FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK. GDZZ µ. 137-139). ND. AT. tadhkirah 1.50 GLOSSARY ruler. ER.) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. dhabr. III. 77. DG.v. suppl. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1. X. midhbar see mizbar. aide-mémoire (EI. II.3-4. II. 440-443. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. 372) 2. 53) 2. VII. EI. 73). 65. memorandum. 713. wiper and sand) (SA. UK. MB. fasc. 203-204. descender (of a letter) (AA.

dhanab SO DGKQ E. +%  (. 53). X.

al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. 25. gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. LL. ¨arf (SA. 21). (qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- . 89-91. supplement (AD. II. UD. 24. 226.V. 130-132. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. 983: ‘water-gold. – tail (foot) of a letter. dhahab. 477. UK. I. III. index. LC. paint (MU. WDGKQ E – appendix. 151). P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. 13). 59). SA.’). MB. I. etc.

TE. 145).GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. WDGKK E 1. KA. writing with liquid gold. 27. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt. chrysography (LC. AS. IX. 222. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. 15. gilding.


dhayl SO GKX\ O. MU. mudhahhib – gilder. TE. 132. 15). chrysographer (AB. 490). 27. 141). 385). XV. WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. PA. JLOW REMHFW 6' .


lower margin. 206). ruÐ V. 23). dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC. dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page.  VXSSOHPHQW appendix. al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl. dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW.

IA. SA. as opposed to the spine (MB. fore-edge of the codex. envelope flap (MB.g.g. 26). 14. beginning of something.  KHDG RI D letter. character. raµs al-waraqah. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1. (qalam) al-riµ V . raµs al-NLW E). 24. e. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. raµs al-¦afŒah. 62) 4. e. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM. i. TM. 26) 2. 172). III. 108. frontispiece (LC. 109). 136. page or book. IA. 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. upper margin (TS. LC. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. 109. ruµ V DOsu¨ U. 26). raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. 61) 3.e. 107.

MO. 144. 33. 12. 65). JM. 37. 226. 83-84. WDUZ V 1. AQ. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN . but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. 84. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ. 215). 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh). KH. vox reclamans (NZ. TU. FZ. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2. RN. script akin to a large naskh. HI. (qa¨¶ or T OLE. 35. 146. 126. 236.52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d. 100. 13) 2. also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð...202/817-8) (FN.5 -242. U EL¨ah – catchword. 100). à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . AS. 30. 213.

UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah. 5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I. DO-rub¶.

abbrev. – the third month in the Muslim calendar. CM. 5DE ¶ al. 89. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q .NKLU (al-PXE UDN. 39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G). / / (OS.

– the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl. rabaÑ W.


 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

  6' . 48. nos. 51. 15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +. MS.21.  &$ .  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ.

stalk (?) (TS. mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. 109). 11. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb. AG.128). lin. …spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á . WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT.

no. 50. I. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K . composition (MU.GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. AM. arrangement (of the text).170) 2. 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam.

IV. 72). 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK. 384. copying (KM. 53.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP.20). n. comp. II. ratm – close. compact writing. SS. sifr 13. murattib – author. mubawwib. compiler (DF.

al-aÁabb.  26 . Rajab (al-murajjab. abbrev. al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar.

 XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory.1 . often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0. didactic poem (EI. raj¶ (pl. 376). DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi). VIII.   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . .

I. sifr 13. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). 28. IV. 109). MJ. WDUM ¶ 1. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. AG. comp. 17) 2. writing in bold characters (TE. U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. retouchage (of a letter). FRPS SD. UXM ¶ – reference. barrière qui ferme une rivière’. polychrome illumination (TE. 252). 17. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. 513: ‘barrage. 99. source (in a text) (IN. I. retouching. muÑallaqah. KM. III.

62). .  DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion. epilogue (AD.

al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST.% 81. index.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST. 31: MD.185). 13). ST. raŒl(ah) – book cradle. 13: yusammá al-OLV Q . n. 13). book support (MD.13. index. 137. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. 132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶. index. RI.

 tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction. 3185). 294.   WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. 3099. 54. UXNK P DK. numrah) (TP. 2152. abbrev. 419. 1035. 1038. VA. 1055. nos. 584. 1062. comp. 1223. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’.

IA. raddah – envelope flap (TM. 107. 103. TS. ST. 14. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). pl. 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. marble slab (MB. OM). 59. XXIB). also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. . TP. 10. 11. . AG.

92. WS. AB. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' . dast (q.GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl. rizam) 1.) (PT. AJ. ream (of paper). . 39. 145.v. consisting of five quires.

VIII. monograph (EI. also ruzmah – booklet (SD. dast 2. ULV ODK 1. tract. epistle 2. treatise. LUV O DK. letter. 532). 524: ‘cahier’). I. FRmp.

– ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð. 35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ . 72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK .. ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH.. 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná. LM.

e. execution.g. 14) 2.VIII. drawing. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP. 451-. sketching (ME. 101. EI. 100. PA. making a mark (ST. marking. 561. copying. 100. rasm al-muÁ¨af. rasm 1. epistolography (DM). MB. tarassul – art of letter writing. index. writing. 45) 3. designing.


– stroke. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. comp. 560. rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. unpointed letter or word ( NO. I. SD. 15) 6. I. designer. 528). 527) 7. 527). 527) 5. bi-rasm see mustanad. rawsam SO UDZ VLP. line (traced with a pen) (SD. chapter (in a composition) (SD. I. faÁl. painter (ME. I.

tooling (HT. marking (syn. 137). decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. – woodcut. index. 14) 2. wood block (AB. UDVKVK VK – reed pen. index. UDVKP WDUVK P 1. rasm) (ST. lin. 164) 3. 14). III. calamus (BA.129. . 370).

rizmah. 18) 2. marshim. mark (TS. comp. marsham SO PDU VKLP. ream (of paper) (SD.56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. 532). I.

135). tar¦ ¶ 1. I. 532). ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB. decoration (MS. 125) 2. hot iron (SD. illumination.  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU.


126). 103.3 145. 17) 3. decoration (with liquid gold). . covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD. TE. ta¨U U TY. gilding the inside of the surround (outline).

$) .

79. KH. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q. writing. III. SA. 140. tar¦ I 1. 35) 2. composition (NS. ra¦f. joining letters together (AP.

35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK. 89. KH. II. abbrev. tar„iyah. 125). MI. 35. 34. tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. SL.    73 54. 15. used for the companions of the Prophet. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. AR.

 FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah. DQW RI \ ELV.

. – curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD. 16. 14. 144). 24). 15. AS. istir¶ µ \DK – note. statement (LC. 19.

book support. 44. n. 111-112). riqq SO UXT T. raqq. lin. 231. book cradle (IN. 70) 2.133.GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT.11. 137). mirfa¶ 1. KK. I. ND. support (for an inkwell) (AA. 230.

 -485. EP) 2.. diacritical pointing (TE. elegant. 93. piece (slip) of leather. 1135) 3.  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ . I. EI. I. LL. UDTT JKD] O see jild. sifr 13. no. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2. SK. 407-410. making something multicoloured (LL. UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. UDTVK WDUT VK 1. 353). vox reclamans (NM. 108-111. KJ. I. embellished writing. UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. mirqash – reed pen. 230). IK. VIII. diacritical point (JA. KM. 17. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). VIII. raqshah – pointing. arabesque decoration (KA. 53. parchmenter (DG.67). 1135) 4. UDTT ¦ – catchword. parchment leaf (ND. 683. WS. 105. copying (TE. 17. 74-75. n. KK. paper or other writing surface (MU.1. IV. AE. al-raqq al-a¨mar. AK. KR. ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1. AA. 53. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. IW. 60-63. 407). 119. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . 85). calamus (IR. 269). vocalization by means of points. I. 105.

note.  OHWWer. rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk. brief message.

1126). IV. . DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI.

sifr 13. JM. inset (MK. 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. 78-82. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair.58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q. EI. ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. VII.) script (AS.in Persia. 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI. 602-603). MN.v. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC. 1125. raqm 1. 1123.in Turkey). IV. patchwork. 146. often sewn in). 86). LM. 139. writing (KM. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings. passim. IV.



54. DP. AW. NI. 266) 4. 41. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. – piece of calligraphy. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV. calligraph (AC.




no. 160). mirqam – reed pen. siglum (CL. 387-388. raqn – compact writing (KM. 5. IV. 244. sifr 13. IR. GA. arqam. 82. WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. III. 154). 141. 147. 45.76). BA. no. LL. 383. UDT P – inkwell (KM. 372. KJ. rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. 1140). – abbreviation. 2. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. GA. 230. 183). WDUT P – punctuation (AH. also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. IV. 17. 468-9: AN. sifr 13. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. fasc. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. 106). calamus (TE. 17. IK. III. copyist (AC. 183.3. AM. U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. AW. 30). also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. SK. I. TE.


GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. writing) (KM. IV. embellishing ( a text. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK. sifr 13.


mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). index. I.g. comp. hybrid (of a script) (LM.g. SA. 393). 78) 3.73. III. IV. 83). Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. ¨ibr 2. lin. 389. HT. 58. WDUN E 1. ligatured. markaz SO PDU NL]. murakkab 1. ¨ibr. ST. MP. e. 60ff). linking (joining) one letter with another. mürekkeb) – ink (DD. AG. comp. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. 681) 2. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together. 14. (Turk. 45). ligature (e. 109. 24-27. al-ism al-murakkab – compound name.5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). 50. UA. preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q . boarding (TS. on the line) (MY.

393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ). rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q. – support (for reed pens) (UA. UXN ¶ .



5 . .

. 30. AG. II. 107) 3. mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM). corner piece itself (ST. 31. ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. IB. 69). 703). index. 14. rakwah (pl.  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS.

60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair. restoration (DM). ramz SO UXP ].0 .9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada). WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ . murammim – restorer.

secret alphabet (EI. code. TW.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (. chronogram. III. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. 468. chronosticon (EI. cypher. VIII. 55. WB. VIII. 428) 2. 159) 3. 427) 4.

&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC. . V. 209.

abbrev.  26 . Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar.

 WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. II. PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box. sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA. I. 127136). al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW. . 135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦).  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. 86. 478- $7  6' . I. TD. UA.  '' . 393).


syn. U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl.  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. DM). 1186. I. UA. UXZ K. 393. mik¨ O '' . LL. – little stick for the application of kohl.

varia lectio (MR.v.) (TP. link in the chain of transmission (TP. 26. EI. marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W. KF. VIII. recension (recensio) (LC. ULZ \DK 1. version (versio). XII. ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. tradition (traditio). 545-547) 2. 53). LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. II. 417418 and 500-501) 3. variant reading. 53. also known as sanad (q. 94). 109-111). transmission. – transmitter.

100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah).in Turkey). MP. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) (EI. qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ. 146. (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q. LM.in Persia.v. 1125. of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script (EI. IV. 545-547). (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  . 43: wa-T OD .) script (AS. 38.EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá alnaskh. JM. 73-77. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih). 1123. rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. MB. VIII. 144. rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn.

]DEU WD]E U 1. inscription on stone (KM. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink.). sifr 13. 18. q. I. copying.v. IV. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2. CI. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol. ¨ibr. transcription (TE. also dhabr – writing.

 zab U (pl. ND. 80. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. copyist (TE. work (SA. 18. zubur) – composition. IK. 92). II. ND. 80. 444. KK. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe.

18). ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. copying (KK. II. 444-465. IR. 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. polychrome illumination (TE. TE. copying (KK. 18) 2. zakhrafah 1. embellished writing. SA. 85. IK. 18)  SO ]DNK ULI. 53. elegant.18. elegant. 230). embellished writing. calamus (TE. TE.


 DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. muzakhrif – illuminator. decorator (WR. zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK. 87). 80).

135). AG. 34. Ñurwah. 110. comp. KT. – knob (of a clasp) (TS. . 25.

ER. decoration in gold and colours (LL. ]XO \MDK.& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?)./Turk. lit. ‘hair lock’. 35. fastener (TS. zulf (Pers. I. zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book). ‘curl’). IV. see DC. 25. zalf (MN. 19: in 12). 109). ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN . 1222). 69. MN. AG. ]LP P DK. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. 682. 689). V. ST.GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment.. index. zulayjah (]DO MDK. 360) 1.

(al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. account book. 383-385. 222: al-WDUP N . 181). 127. (pl. 95) 2. list. register (IK. WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC. NA.9. pt. I. 601). GA. catalogue (SD. azimmah) 1.

ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. MB. comp. 101. KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. II. 320). . 145. II. 478). zinjafr – cinnabar. KF. vermillion ink (SA. 315.

80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq). floriated (KJ. hence muzahhar. WD]K U – floral decoration. zawj SO D]Z M.64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case. 38. KR. 44.1. 91). box (DG. no.


409). AG. WD]Z U 1. conjugate leaf (AG. EI. forgery.120b. 825 and VIII. copying (TE. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. X. 376). 283. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. falsification (UI. 107). muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. 90-100). GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. 73. 6. GA. 391). VII. TK. X. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. ER. AD. muzawwir – forger (EI. I. f. 408-409. 73). 18) 2. ]DZZ U – painter (AD. X. embellished writing. 107) 2.


]DZZ T – illuminator.  decoration. lin. ]LZ TDK – art of illumination. 12). . 560. 4). 11) 3.4. n.102. WA. 560) 4. decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA. MS. 105). multi-colour illumination (HT. painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME. miniature painting (WA. writing. miniature painter (ME.

9).GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. 184) 2. 52. index. ]L\ GDK 1. dittography (TM. 136). 59. 98) 3. addition (TP. MI. post-scriptum (AD. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ . 60. 127) 2. square (an implement) (MB. addition (CM. interpolation. also takht al-]L\ U (ST. index. 9). ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. superfluous. IA. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press. abbrev.  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN. angle 2. 62). MH. 111. interpolation. 73). corner.

embellished writing (SK. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . ] QDK WD]\ Q 1. FRPS TDUU Á. elegant.


abbrev. . quodlibet. asÐilah) 1. suµ O (pl. comp. jaw E (CI. MI. II. 128) 2. preamble to a fatwá. xiv. **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah.

n. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’. 461. nos. used after the word All K 73 . 3214) 2.20. 1853. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP. VA. 696.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. 53.

13. VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). 81. n. VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY. parchment) (IB. lapsus calami (DM). index. piece (of poetry. 637). etc. siŒ µah – piece.) (SD. tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence). sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen. IB.185). 11-12). al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. I.

transcription (TE. 83). WDVG G – copying. asiddah) – stopper. plug (in the inkwell) (IK. . 17). VLG G (pl.

39. n. punch (SK. awling. 122. prelector (TP. al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla). VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. recital. 56. 122) 2. sifr 4. KM.52). punching (SK. comp. misrad – awl. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E. center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. I. 115. reading. 1347). LL. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it). V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. I. 1347). Áurrah.) 1. hence V ULG – reader. I.GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. 40. 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion.

. KR. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design. sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others. 82). also known as lawzah (JL. 27. . 97. 36). 127. 95. AF. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC.. munsa¨iŒ – flat. MD. 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ .  frontispiece. horizontal stroke (UD.

asÃur. sa¨r (pl. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan. asà U VXà U.

. – line (KD. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð). II. line of writing.

91. copying (TE. lineation. 28. number of lines per page (LC. 43). III.120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. WS. 104-105). 59). 155. (grid of) guidelines. lin. ff. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. 50. TS. 13. MB. 155. 25) 3. straightedge (UK. 155. 105. mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". WA. stencil (AF. KA. 78. 155). MB. 77). creating a line (of writing) (SA. MB. pasteboard (HT. LC.%  Q LC. 104. 113) 6. number of lines per page (TK. geometrical design (polygonal interlace). 17. lineation (LC. designing (UK. 48) 5. IN. WR. 28) 5. 18. 59). 86. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. 87). ruler. mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK.. 12. lining.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. 155. tas¨ U 1. musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. ruling board (ST. 28. ruling (of folios). 104- 7. 247) 4. 73. mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. 134) 4. 155). 104. 140: wa- mis¶a¨. SDVVLP 6$ . TA. TS. composition (AD. 15. IB. ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . V ¨ir.68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. IA. 17). folder (UK. 174) 3. ruling. 59). writing. 103. TM. IA. used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA. IA. index. threaded guideline board for ruling pages. I. redaction. mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK.

 1364.5  // . . . DM: snuff box).



 SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. MS. 16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK. book. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild. codex. volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK.


9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU. safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE .0 . V ILU (pl.

bookbinding (e. WDVI U 1. ST.g. index .


11. 109) 2. VDI QDK 1. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM). – book cover (MB. AD. IV. TF. passim). 742) 2. oblong format (of a book) (MD. I. PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. VIII. . al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. lower margin. tail (of the page). AG. 15. 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. end of a letter or book 2. safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. index. HT. lin. 660.115. al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. lawzah (mandorla) (TS. EI. AG. MB. 97. al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah). 31. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. 150). 158. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. 110). 78). spine (of a book) (UK. 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh).

ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design. 95. saqa¨ (MU. 87) 2. haplography (TP. 238) 1. 97). V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . 58. also LVT ¨ – omission. XII. KR. see above) (JL. 88). 95. MH. 97. diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL.70 GLOSSARY saq¨.

saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. comp. 133. IA. 80). 118. VXN Q 1.  DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. lin. IR.133. 148. comp. WS. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. II. 230). 137). 482. circle-like tool (HT. 107. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. jazmah 2. AT. VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. 60). ÑLO M PLVT K.

VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. 103-104. 90-91. SK.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. 248). silsilah SO VDO VLO. KD.$  8. – knife. II. AA. II. 115- . 465-466. LM. 711. pen knife (IK. VI. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. SA. 31-33).


76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

stemma codicum (AL. IX. silsilat al-nasab – stemma. 27). I. (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 .  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI. 611).

WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM. VDO P. 5863. sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS. 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK. 107). 1124). JM. IV.GLOSSARY 71 146. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. EI. KK. AG. 15.

MI.1830. I. PLVP U (pl. 128). mas P U. CI. xiii. DEEUHY / / / / (TP. VA. 2211. no. 54.

peg (part of a clasp) (BA. 372. – nail.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U. III. TM.



&7 .

auditor.. KF. 27. . (CW. 267. LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa. XVII. LC. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. TP. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 .25. samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. 69. n. TP. X. 1019-1020)..g.. MU. EI. 53. certificate). also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. 485493). 278. VIII. MU. II. 53. abbrev.  DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement.

audition note. I. 268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ . 45) 2. ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. certificate (JA.

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

audition leader (master). PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. certifier (CT. 45). FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. authoritative commentator.


proper name (EI. 1. title of a book (ism al-NLW E). 179-181) 2. . IV.

the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC. 28) 2. tasmiyah 1. ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨.20) 3. TP.72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. n.v. sinn SO DVQ Q. 28. 53. 100). the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q.) (MH. title (of a work) (LC.

  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q. shaqq ) (UK. – half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6.

  .9  LQV – left side. 6$ . . .. waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // ..  (.

60: misann akh ar. 153. IA. hone (UK. 103. MB. misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. misann ÃXOD\O ".

5  6$ . 384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ ..  $7 133. TS. AG. . 10. NH. 107.

v. q. sanad SO DVQ G.). misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. 395). musannanah – chevron (FT. musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM).

53. musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. 56). DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP.

 9.. .   (.. 6/ .

14. 365. IV. sifr 13. 5. 704-705). mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . 692). 8. 47). (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script. al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. RN. FN. TW. I. 2. EI. FRPS muÁannaf. misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. VII. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT.

sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. ¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA. VI.GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like. 264-265. II. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT. 143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar). 88. OS. CM. 232).

252).D. VI. and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA. comp.). Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A.  \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK.

27. 320. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q. SK. – Muslim era (DD. I. AI. 384. black ink (LC. VDZ G 1. 388).

MU. 161. XV. MU. XIII. rough copy (LC. VI.9 .  DOVR musawwadah – draft. 27. 7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 . MU. 126.

copying (TE. 237). WDVZ G 1. 50A) 3. 45. 65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK.IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword. 18. AM. calligrapher (AW. vox reclamans (NZ. musawwid – copyist. 98) 4. copying by an apprentice (TE. (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . FRPS PXED\\D ah. also LVZLG G (!) – writing. making it difficult to read (MH. nos. 18). 18) 2. 97. preparation of a draft (TE. marring (of a text).

 V V DK.


. – woodworm.

SA. 50. comp. KD. trimming the textblock (TS. II. 702). damage caused by worms (LC. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving. 105. II. 463. ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. musawwas – worm-eaten. KK. 17-18). (kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK.74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. 28). LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK.

sayr SO VX\ U. 1125.in Turkey. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy (EI. IV. 24-24). 183). 1124. DR. used in Ottoman Egypt. A variety of this script. 178-180. was known as qirmah (GA. RA.in Persia.


 endband (headband) strip (ST. HT. MB. index. lin.96). 114. 16. sayf SO VX\ I.

104. IA. – trimming sword. MB. 103. 60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U. 154. cutter (UK.

20) 2. nos. 33. 407. 19. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2. lin. WDVKE N 1. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. 115. DH. endband (headband) (HT. (pl.88-106. **** VKDE NDK 1. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. WDVK E N. 73).

passim). . – interlace (TF.

à VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV. 406).GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ. PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT.

shajjah SO VKLM M. ...' .  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ ..  VKDE WXK ¨adduh). comp. jilfah.

14. no. 9. honing (of a knife) (KD. EI. 35-35). WDVKG G DK. I. white interior substance of the reed (IK. 87. II. I. composing a text in a schematic. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam. DH. LM. shaddah. I. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). shaŒm(ah) – pith. 967) 3. 27). mishŒadh – whetstone. 86. 711). WDVKM U 1. UD.73) 2. creating a genealogical tree. shaŒdh – whetting.  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). arabesque decoration (WR. tree-like way. also mushajjar – foliated design. stemma (AL. shajarah – genealogical tree. 86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. stemma (SL. VII. – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ . 390). hone (DD.

doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. shidq SO DVKG T. – doubling (of a consonant). 14).

 SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). 27. . case binding (TS. book cover.

comp. 109). 369). fakk 2.76 GLOSSARY AG. sharaj SO DVKU M. fore-edge flap (?) (NH.

– plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q.v. 372). sharŒ (pl. sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W.) (BA. III.


decorative band (UI. abbrev. 158. IX. MI.0 . long commentary. also VKLU V. II. 397-320. al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary.  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. shar¨(ah) (pl. cutter (IA. also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). al-VKDU I DK. comprising the text commented upon (matn). shuraÃ) – line. 60. frame (on a book cover) (FJ. 174-175). mishra¨(ah) – knife. 60. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). 392: for opening sealed documents. 217. DD. al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. shars – pasting. al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. 29) 4. 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V .. DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. CI. VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ. EI. 106-107. 100. OM). IB. xiv. MD. ashriÃah) 1. comment-text book. fillet (in decoration) (FT. 41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. MM. &. 5051). 27. VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. paste (MB. [Lv). rules. . al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. 27) 2. EA. al-sharŒ al-PD]M . NH. I. stroke (DM). 139. MB. IA. VLU V and V U V (DM). 109) 3. 385. 401). FZ. abbrev. I. rule-border (LC. (LC.

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

ligatured Maghrebi script.).v. 250). VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af. used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT. 322). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. VI. sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE . 365. 47. TW.GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. nuskhah and the like. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG.

)'  .

whisk (?). burnisher. mish¨ab – 1. 756). 251). eraser (TS. comp. FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. 113) 2. AG. I. shaÌ \ . duster. 390). sha„ \DK (pl. cancellation (LC. 28: IN. polisher (NH. 11. tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD. shaqq. I.  arb.

88. AA. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  . stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð. 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. III.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. serif-like stroke (LM. also tash„ \DK – line. 35.8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman. 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' . 13) 2. Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA. KH. à Ð \ Ð.

al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I. al-mukarram. FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam.

– the eighth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.  26 .


78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam. shi¶r (pl. ashÑ U.

I. 116). no. 82. (qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP. nos. 81. scribal verse (see e. versification. CI. 12. II.g. – poetry. CI.

mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS. MJ. 222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . 11. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA. III.83. 16. lin. pt.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. JM. shaving (HT. UK. VI. 45. IA. II. 109). IP. 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. LM. 250). 104. 58). scraper (ST. 91-93. 144. 103. outline (KF. lin. outlining. 161). 153. WDVKI U – trimming. AI. SA. MB. shafrah 1. bookbinder’s sword.159). also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). index. cutting edge (SK. 112. 50) 3. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. AG. NA. 9. III. shaqq SO VKXT T. tash¶ U 1. 145. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. parer. 59. AF. paring knife. trimmer (HT. 161) 2. al-musha¶¶ar.104. 127. 59) 3. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. 224). illumination in gold.


117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK. 8' -12: SK.

MH. slit (of the nib). 460-462). IM. splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU. 97. 171) 3. II.  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. . SA. 59. 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh.

Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI.1. no. 694). . IV. WDVKN ] – 1. mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. IV. awl.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T.- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). preliminary endbanding (IA. sewing endbands (headbands). IV.GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle. 393). 1124. 62) 2. a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century. shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. punch (UA. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI. IV. 1124. 699-702). 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf. ER. ER. 43.

shaqq. vowelization. 59. III. orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. 12) 2. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU. KH. III. comp. 36). SA. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q. hence mushakkal – vocalized. GL. 125. IM. III.g. vowelized (for various practices see SA. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. 81). 160-167. diagram. 150). vowel marks.

+  8'   . .


80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

 FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK. 156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .

sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD. 118. AF. 27. rosette (LC. 110. 116). PA. 51). WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA. sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. 135).  FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. passim. VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. 63). IA. MB.


– quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e.g. al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK.


340-. 201 and X.20. document (DM). EI. – copy of a letter. 53. IX. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. n.

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.


90). Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf. Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU . Mashhad (al-)´usayn. XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS.

al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad.HUEHOD . – . al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas. shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU.DUEDO Ð).

shuhrah. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q. – new moon.v.). 1612). II. usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U. month (LL. ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known.

EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &. . ..


al-PXE UDN.GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram.

– the tenth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

19-20. comp. KH. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. RN. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. 117.) – endband (headband) (LA. 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ.). 34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah). VI.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. fahrasah. VK U ]DK (Pers.5. VI. 725). fihrist. PA.v. aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN. of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI. . i¦E ¶ (pl. 8. 250). 118). mashyakhah (pl. For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah. pt.

¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. II. 45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). 136. ¦LE JK – pigment. 29-32. NW. AR. writing word in the text (GA. thus (JA. 285. VIII. 267-268). 95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. MB. ¦aŒ Œ – correct. I. ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. tint (UK. 35. abbrev. abbrev. QS. dye. sic. 114-118. (KG. 73  . MH. NH. 671-672. tinting. IA. 370: Áabgh al-waraq.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. 120-129. MP. emendation 2. LE. 473. CT. attestation (of correctness in transcription). mara  and saqam). 45). 63. correction.


ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector. n. 53. signing (a document) 4. ¦ Œib (pl. aÁ¨ E. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP.25). comp. preparation of a critical edition. editor.

isti¦Œ E – ownership. .  DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). 0. abbrev. owner (OS). possession (OS).

ma¦Œaf. sifr 13. I. 22) 3. codex (either bound or unbound) (KM.. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (. mu¦Œaf. maÁ ¨if) 1. I. sheet of writing material. 9. 22. IK. 24). II. IV. mi¦Œaf (pl.. notebook (SL. Áa¨ Ðif) 1. leaf (TC. 371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . papyrus or parchment roll (SL. Áu¨uf. folio (folium). 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih). BA. 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an. -835) 2. page (DM) 4.  parchment. papyrus or paper (KD.8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl. often leather. small pamphlet.. . III.

146.  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2. 54-57). 17. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script. JM. parchment textblock (TS. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS. AG. MS. VII. 17. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS. AG. MS. 107) 3. 668-669.4). copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. sometimes two. 25.GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. AG. 25. II. 17. but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  . 16). n. 16). 107. 107. volumes) (EI. 316. KF.

distortion. error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e. ta¦Œ I 1.  .  .g.

04  6$ .  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK..

syn. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing). ta¨U I TY.

(. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ. bookbinding (LA.5.U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I. -348) 3. pt. .

II. ÁXG U. IB. 269-270). 9. HD. ¦adr (pl. also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. ¦aŒŒ I 1. II. 13. 11. 118) 2. bookseller (QS.

preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E. ¦DG UDK 1. preamble. also ta¦G U – incipit.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

27) 4. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). AG. II. fore-edge (TS. MJ. 15) 5. known as ¦adr alE ] (UK. wajh (SA. 44. 156. MB. 105. ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK . 16. IB.  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. IA. 59). fore-edge flap (TS. 464. 107) 6. 218). as opposed to inner side.

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

comp. JL. 83. al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. surrah. mandorla (FZ. ¦urrah – center-medallion. 99. ¦a¶d (pl. MD. FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM). ÁuÑ G. 110). 215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. 109.

34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. – ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA. 50. TU.

107). 371. 227. 30. 192). AG. KD. ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. II. ¦DI Œah (pl. 58). 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. study (KF. ta¦I Œ – catchword. vox reclamans (TT. siglum) (TP. II. 27). FN. verso of the first folio (LC. ta¦affuŒ – examination. 11.

 maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨). iafar (al-khayr. al-muÌaffar. al-PXE UDN. al-Ìafar.

aÁI U. – the second ¦ifr (pl.

. abbrev. – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM.171. 59). TP. month of the Muslim calendar. (OS. 89).

maÁ ILQ.GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl.

burnishing (MB. maÁ TLO. strainer. sieve (UA. ¦aql – polishing. – filter. passim. ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl. 134). 393: for ink). KA.

105. 60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ . 156. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. 99. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper). 44.. IB. 149. ¦ulb (pl. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu. aÁlub. IA. – polisher. 142. DD.  DS. 149. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq. aÁO E. MB. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. I.

27) 2. main. 1712. 119). MB. 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. 62) 3. IA. making pasteboards (MB. correction (FK. . 62).  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. II. ¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK. i¦O Œ 1. 27). no.1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . ta¦O E 1. 111. also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB. 59). 166. II. text-column (LL. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA. comp. LC. bookbinding (IA. matn. original text (LC.


55-56. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. 191. no. suspension. II. mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. i¦¨LO Œ. siglum) (TP. MM. CI. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E.


86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah. also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK. . ¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’. abbrev. . used after the name of the prophet Muhammad.      73  Q 73  &. [LLL (. -359).

). sketching (MO. 83). 227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl.v. al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. ¦LP P – plug. ta¦P P – design. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. ÁDQ G T.

box (for copies of the QurÐ Q. – wooden chest.

0'  7% -94). ¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  .

Ñamal. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ). taÁ Q I. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. ¦un¶. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl. ta¦Q I (pl.

– composition. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I. work (MU. III.

705). compiler. often the author of the original text PDWQ.) (SL. mu¦annif – author. 662663. EI. as opposed to musnad (q. 39. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation.v. VII. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation. work. II.

abbrev. (CI. art. E\ $E +LO O. IX. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). duction by artisans. I. craft (EI. 625-626). xi).


transcript (e. 889892 and X. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. copy. XV. comp. IX. taÁ¨ ¨. apograph (TP.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. 56) 3. 361. „abbah (pl. ta¦Z E (pl. aÁwinah) – case. ¦LZ Q (pl. ¦ UDK (pl. 57). TP. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. 268) 4. XVI. mu¦awwir – painter. Áuwar) 1. correctness. 225. 559). 143. I. ta¦Z U 1. microfilming.212). exact copy. preservation (DM). 361-363) 2. ME. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. miniature painting (MU. ¨ ¦awn. 136. X. MU. box (NT. no. DH. painted illustration (EI. taÁZ E t) – correction. 121.141: ‘portraitiste’). comp.  LE E.2. **** LI Ì. pt. example (JA. illustrator (PA. ¦L\ QDK – conservation. EI.g.

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

thus (TP. sic. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. a  E U. 30) 2. DEEUHY 73  AR. ta„E E. 95-96). 57.64. MH. n. MH. i„barah (pl. also known as WDPU „. 95-96). 57.

a„barah. bundle of documents (IK. KM. a number of leaves or sheets put together. sifr 13. 8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2. „LE UDK 1. IV. quire .. 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd.

120a-b). IB. ta„E U 1. 11) 2. 26.) . 17. 112) 4. 44. album (FT. 19. 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl.) . 12.  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O .   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl). index. 107) 3. 16.177). ST. (pair of) dividers (TS. f. 107. 13. AG. 97) 2. TK. specialist in  abÃ. (pl. textblock (TS.  XU E. orthographer (MH. II. AG. 18. 5) 3. binding (IB.16.  DZ ELÃ) – compass. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. 388). 18.88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. collation (of quires) (TS. AG. dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . „ EL¨ 1. 29. n. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB..

small tool (resembling a drum stick. 347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. KF. erasure (MF. „irs (pl. AG. 11. 62). II. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. a U V  XU V. mallet (LF. mi„rabah 1. 109) 2. 59). stalk?) (TS. – cancellation.

12. 32-33. AG. 109) 2. interlace (TS. also TS. a Ñ I. AG. „i¶f (pl. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. 109-110).  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS.

ta  Ñ I. ta„¶ I (pl.

– space between lines. interline (LL. II.  /& .. MU. 1792. 54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // . XVII.


e. a Z Ð) – counter. plait. 30.GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF.406). ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN. 11. ‘eye’ (of a letter). passim). 12. interlaced (FZ. Á G à Р.g.  DI Ðir) 1. AG. 45). 33. „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. III. braid (FT. 110). 44). interlace (TF. mu„alla¶ – polygonal. ma„I U – plaited. polygon. mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. AG. „awµ (pl. al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. 217). (SA. 44. mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. 413) 2. 107). 32. „DI UDK (pl. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk.

76   $* .

stamp (IK. mi¨ba¶ 1. signet. .134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ). comp. 96). lin. ¨ ED¶ (pl. ¨ EL¶.medallion) (HT.  ODUJH stamp (for a center. seal. ÃDZ ELÑ ).

aÃE T ÃLE T.90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl.

 PRXOG VKHHW of paper. . roll (AJ. 144. WS.


qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO. comp. 6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq).

154. center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE. 2019) 4. 83. III. (KU. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK . 979) 5.5 . element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah. tirs. sarwah) (JL. DB.

ÃDEDT W ÃLE T. ¨abaqah (pl.

MZ. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). turn-in (TS. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. 60). ¨LE T – large sheets. audition note (EI. gloss. 109) 2. 113.7. 107.120a) 4. marginal note. AG. VIII. ¨urrah (pl. AG. I. 73  Q $. IA. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. AD. margin (LC. ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. 110) 3. 372). TK. border (on a book cover) (TS. . marginalia. 21. Ãurar) 1. Taf. edge. 28. abbrev. leaves (of paper) (NH. 102). f. 1020.


ML. SA. 46. 58. VI. address (ÑXQZ Q. II. margin (TP. SD. 313. 29) 6.

illuminated headpiece (LC.120a.120a). palmette (LC. . HT.85). comp. ansa. Ãughrá 7. 28) 11. TP. 28. f. f. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. X. ta¨U U – glossing. tailpiece (LC. ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC. 57. mu¨arrar – glossed. 58. 28) 10. 28) 13. 28) 9. 16). 682. annotated (WA. serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. n.67). IV. 16). 36) 12. lin. RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. KH. 689). annotation (WA. al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. 28) 8.

person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. 141: ‘dessinateur. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. Ãar¨’) 2. PA. manuscript restorer. 159: ‘dessin. ¨irs (pl. MB. ÃXU ¨). sketcher.GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. celui qui fait le tracé initial. outline (HD. HD. composition’). ta¨U Œ – sketch. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. 133). 118. ¨DUU Œ 1. 69. 101. ÃXU V DÃU V. ¨arŒah – mould (DG. draftsman (AB. 118. PA. 61. 103). 132.

63-64. 408. VIII. II. 1840).  SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. LL. IK. IW. 75-76. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU . 93. comp. EI.

79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi. IV. BA.LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ . effacement (of the original writing) (KM. ta¨U V – obliteration. LF. 8. 371). III. sifr 13.EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH. pour s’en servir encore une fois’). ¨araf (pl. aÃU I. et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. 140. HJ µ.

– key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. IA. hammer (TS. 38. 31. AG. 11. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS. 57. 87). 15. 30. AG. 60). 11. 107). TH. 109). AG. 107. ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. 166. . mi¨raqah – mallet.

406). FT. ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W. 7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). (MU. 28). 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q. ta¨¶ P – inlay. X.) 2.v. 595-598) 3. ¨XJKU µ (pl. sifr 13. à ¨ughrá. 28) 4. headpiece (LC. 109). inlay work (AB. erasure (KM. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC.92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration. IV. X. 134. AG. 11.


92. leaf (of paper) (TS. ÃDO ¨ \. 83). al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK. 145. AJ. ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. ¨alŒ \DK (pl. I. 483). requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. 147. ¨alŒ. UK. WS. ¨alaŒ – sheet. 52). II. SD. 27.

. 52). II. SD. roll (WS. ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM). 87: al-darj. – sheet (of paper from the mould).

0 .GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . 82. comp.) (pl. thus differing from Ãirs’). ta¨O V – obliteration. ¨ilsim (etc. ¨ilsim. NH. 1866: ‘written paper or the like. 373: ¨ulsah). erasure (ND. ¨ils – palimpsest (KM. ¨alsah. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba. 373: ¨als. syn. IV. sifr 13. II. LL. 63. Ãirs. ¨ilsam. ÃDO VLP. Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih). NH.

X. ¨ OL¶ (pl. beginning of the text. also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin. – talisman.v. ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. ascender (of a letter). 500-502). iÁE Ñ (q.) (KH. 258). headpiece (TW. magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM). WB. al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. 11. mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. 56). naÌDUD ZDTDID. tion of words (EI. incipit (WA.

/&  26 .

naÌar. III. 144. FRPS WDTU Ì. (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. popular class of scripts’). al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA. 29: ‘common. SA. . 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . RN. 59. III. MJ. 224).

DG. 278. daubing. 136). I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. passim) 2. 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. obliteration. I. 58. ¨LO µ – coat of paste. II. erasure (JA. gilding (SD. ¨ams 1. KD.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. ‘eyes’. 110). filling in (inking in) (of the counters. II. gilt and the like (MB. coating. pasting (MB.

IR. 36.. 242. 144). ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶. -47. 6$ .. KH. AS.

Ãunub) – ascenders (TU. a¨Q E (sg. 36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W. DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter).

cartouche (LC. 109. 157. MB. pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. 35. mu¨awwal – original. 61). a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. layer) of paper (TS. MB. rules. AG. 26) 2. . 26). rectangular panel (AB. AG. IA. 107. IA. comp. musta¨ O 1. ¨DZ O – long. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. strand (UK. 32. ¨ TDK 1. I. rule-border (LC. 17. a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). sheet (piece. abbrev. 120b) 2. 62. xviii). unabridged work. 110). TK. 31. / / / (CI. 111. f. Áilah. 135) 3.


KM.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah. IV. 8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. sifr 13.

mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl. III. 49-57). In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS. 12). (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. It was written with a reed pen. ÃDZ P U. the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA. 11. al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. 147: al-¨ P U DON PLO.


120a). f. abbrev. – 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK.  0. . person.

misk) (e. MJ.g. 206. 212). musta¨ E DK. ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk.


18). II. ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. 3. CI. CM. RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e.g.

98. WKDU KX – requiescat. ÌXU I. inset (EM. prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume. AH. 182). **** „arf (pl.


 FDVH ER[ /& 29. 575). ME. LL. II. 1910. .

„ufr (pl. aÌI U.96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS. al-„afar.). 495). al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q.v. II.

outline (KJ. 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ]. ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. 29). 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132).3. no. ‘shading’) – outlining. ta„O O (lit. usually the thumbnail) (TM. – outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC.

 „ann (pl. ÌXQ Q.

GA. verso. hair side (of parchment). „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC. blank reverse of a letter (LC. back of a document. often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. 285). 29). 29). (TP. 59) 2.64. placed in the margin. I. „DKU \DK 1. xv. „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). n. 29. baÃn. II. CI. „ahr – back. 57. abbrev. SL. front of the textblock (LC. – conjecture. comp.

I. „ KLU (lit. gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. 473: wajh al-waraqah al. 8 and II. ‘alleged.*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 .Oá). 88. obvious. comp. evident’.  IO\-leaf (SD. 11. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. ME. ‘external. AG. . abbrev. II. 109). first page(s) of the textblock (KF. presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture.


148-149. ¶ajuz (pl. 147. WS.GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. AJ. MP. ¶ajz. aÑM ]. ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK. 80-82). 40.


 FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU. V. 52. ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-.14). n. 21-22. TP.P P DO-0DKG .

5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). 26). sifr 13.. IV. . vocalization (KM. DEEUHY MI. 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract.  (.. diacritical point 3. RA. mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' . 146. . treatise. III.

. SA. diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. i¶M P WD¶M P 1. ¶ajm. FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. pointed letters (TP. 57). 90.


(pl. taÑ U M.

ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI. ÑXU VK. – curve. curvature (of the descender) (SA.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj). ¶arsh (pl. 30). III.

al-sa¨r – base line (TW. 230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U.

202). Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). mu¶ UL„ – collator. mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar. MH. II.  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a. 29). SA. reciter (CT.. FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK. LC.  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih.9. 45). lattice-work (AB. SA. 56. 45). JA. 136). ¶LU „(ah). KU. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E . ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. taÑ U T. 464. trellis (FT. 423) 2. abbrev. I. TP. 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 . III. 25. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. ¶ar„(ah). 218.. ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl.

37. mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal. 50. SA. 22. 11. 40. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. KU. 36. KH. III.

¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. 11).U T see mu¨aqqaq. FRPS PXÑaqqaf. (al-kha¨¨) al-¶. .

leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ . KT.. AG.  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q.. Ñuran) – thong. 25.GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl. 110. 34.

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

 DEEUHY / (CI. xiii). aÑVK U. ¶ashr (pl. I.


7  // .. . ¶ VKLU \DK – mark.  6' ..  8. decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   .

dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W. al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM). ta¶VK U 1.

¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB. 109). 109) 2. 108. tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS. 116: gha  UDK . 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. 11. WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. 109).7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). ¶ushar 1. stamp with vegetal design (TS. ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . AG. AG.

. 84). II. 154. SD. IK. also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. 155. mi¶¦arah (pl. 154). ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. 154-155. 42). mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. IB. 134).

curved line (used as a reference mark. caret (MR.130) 2. fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB. lin. 95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 . signe de renvoi).100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1. 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT.

introd. ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla. abbrev. 147. connection.). 36. 37) 4. MI. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. / / / (AR. 145. AM. 35. also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction.

00 132. 93. 176. MR. TP. 54). TM. al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY.

16. margin (ST. 19). gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. ¨ibr) (MP. index. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . LL. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. ST. 2091). II. ¶LI ¦ – plug. 83. 17. ¶af¦ – galls.

aÑT E.+  10  SJ. note. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  . 27) 2. ¶aqib (pl. ta¶T EDK 1. 344). ¶aqb. vox reclamans (TN. comment (LC. catchword.

knot-like tool (TS. 58. counter. . 46. 109). ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. lower ¶uqdah (pl. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. KH. III. 11. AG. Ñuqad) 1. 47. 36) 2. – end of the text (matn) on a page.

37).GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH. 126). comp. maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. ‘perhaps. la¶allahu (lit. taÑU T ¶allahu. mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU.


WS. 80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO.Q DO-ÑLO M. 90. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB.

9 . transcription. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1. 15) 2. 119) 3. script. copy. copying (TE. writing. transcript (AD. 124). 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . composition. ligature (KU.


.) . .

abbrev.  DOVR ta¶O TDK.  (MI. 107) (pl. taÑ O T WDÑO T W.

LC. scholium. 71. II. explication (TE. insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. 27. 1124. IV. 15. EI. comment. ER.v. 162). mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. 26). X. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q.). 165) 6. name often given. the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century. 694-696) 2. It is characterized by numerous ligatures. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI. IX. IV. – marginal gloss. in the Turkish/Arabic context. MU.


76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

28. FRPS U MLÑ.. III. al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK. 104). . closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA. also TS. AG..102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af. 26. al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ . al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn. 77).

III. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K . 371. mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA.

 ¶alam (pl. aÑO P.

¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. 22). index. XII. 2140). 164. 27) 2. ¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. signature (SD. 135. abbreviation (siglum) (MU. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. ta¶O P 1. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. 18) 2. 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. II. ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. II. mark. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. signing a document (AA. 352) 4. book mark (e. also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E.g. II. autograph (LC. EI. ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. ¶DO PDK – 1. 164). SD. I. marking quires before sewing (ST. 381). motto. – decorated border (LL. TS. marking.

no. 100).HUEHOD .39).¶  0. ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ. al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI .DUEDO Ð) (CM.


abbrev. III. . ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. 372).

aÑP O. al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah.GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL. ¶amal (pl. 2153: ‘text of the book’). II.

256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ. VII. compilation (MU.  FRPSRVition.

etc. 257-258). SA. colouring. taÑZ U 2. VII. EI. main work of a painter (PA. laà I DO-Ñamal. painting. q.e. 30) 3. 47-48. 61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre. also mu¶ammá – cryptography. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. comp. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution.). (SJ. IX.v. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. used in opposition to Ãar¨. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. 229. TC. chronosticon (TI. cryptogram. i. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan. 123). ta¶miyah 1. writing. FRPS ÁanÑah 2.


16. ¶XQZ Q (pl. 110. 260-261). VII. 211. I. EI. (MW. ÑDQ Z Q. PK. SL.


66. 29. 870). chapter. X. X. 29). comp. EI. 36. 871-872) 3. PA. the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. II. 870-871) 4. tarjamah 2. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. 2183). ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. section heading (LC. 29. title (of a book) (LC. X. EI. EI. 116. .

VWURNH.104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. curved (of a line. i¶ZLM M – curvature. hence mu¶awwaj – crooked. I. 200-203). al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah.

collation session (MF. 13. taÑ Z GK. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. X. isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI. ta¶Z GKDK (pl. . VII. UD. 12. i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. IN. 726). 74). 14). ta¶awwudh. mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). e. repetitor (EI. 7). I.g. 230). collation master.8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn.

69). ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. of letters) (AP. ‘eyes’. comp. amulet (DT. 123-124). Ãams. 114. aÑZ P. – talisman. ¶ P (pl. KU. 95.

– year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. ¶ayn (pl. comp. LM. 43). 194. . comp. ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. VI. Ñuqdah. sanah. 252-253).

88. MB. lin. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. n. IB.60-72. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. 12-13. 97. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. VI.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. MP. 250). 90. 73). red and black colours (SD. OD. JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. 46: taghriyat al-waraq).18) 2. AS. JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. AG. 37. 47. and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ. JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. rasm al-JKXE U. North Africa. 74). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia. IK. MB. NW. MP. II. VI. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 199). IV. 244). taghriyah 1. 141. sizing (of paper) (AB. aghriyah) – paste. EI. JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. pasting (ST. 250). 41. 74. 233. 37. 141. NW. DW. 145). NW. 58-63. HT. 45-47). index. 107.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. 97. VI. 42. as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. 32-34. JM. 47). adhesive (TS. ghubrah – mixture of white. 145. MP. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. IB. 19-23. IB. 1124). al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm.

IU T  . FRPS .


36. ME. covering of the board. 564) 2. JKLVK µ (pl. 554. passim). JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. binding (TS. case. KC. box (SD. aghshiyah) 1. 214. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. II. book cover. 35. JKD] O see jild.

III. 71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK.  ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah. CD. pl.


binding (IN.) . I. I. LVWLJKI U DK. 257). taghshiyah – book covering. 473). 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK .. RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF.

. prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness. ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ .  WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' . 217) 2...  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ.

bold character. ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters). OHWWHU 6.  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). 150). ghal¨ah – error. WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. 192). mistake. abbrev. ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„. a word) (MI. .


mughallif – bookbinder (DG. 214. 132). WDJKO I – book covering. binding (FZ. – book cover (MD. 157). JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. 108). AB. 213.

) . 261)..  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal). 47. **** I I U – papyrus (EI. 114.). also iftit Œ. I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1. SA. 128). comp.Ñuqdah. fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. – WDLOSLHFH . 46. mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU. VIII.v. III. LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ.

23) 2..9.  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah. proem (MU. prologue. LC. preface. XV. 8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& . LQFLSLW 08 .

320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT. LC. headpiece (KF. IDZ WLŒ al-suwar.  KHDGLQJ (e. 23) 4.g. II.

109) 2. muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. IA.18. 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh. AG. IDW ODK 1. 245). 59). PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. press screw (MB. TS. IA. . also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. VI. 62. 104.

249). SD. Ã P U fard(ah) SO DIU G. leaf (of paper) (SA. II. comp.108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet. VI. 189.

– one of a pair. conjugate leaf. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM). one half of a piece of leather (TS. LIU G – letter in its isolated. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah.v.). al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. WDUN E TY. 28). as opposed to linked (ligatured) form.

. . 6$ ..

IR. fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. II.) (KU. 390). shaqq (q. fur„ah (pl. mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA. 60.v. MY. AT. SA. III. 154). I. 481. far„ al-qalam – syn. 230. DD. 83). 133.g.


// .. .

LC. 23) 2. far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. PLTU ¨ and PLTU „.18). 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh. witness (MR. note. annotation (TM. mifra¨ – cutter (ST.=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«. also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy. 191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK . apograph. index. most probably a variant of PLTU „.


q. aÁl. scroll (FI. 15. SM. JL. IDU JK SO IDU JK W.v.) (UD. 131). application as opposed to theory. abbrev. (AD. 82). 93. 269) 4. WDIU ¶ – interlacing. 88. 87. KR. argument resulting from a legal point.GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl.

 DOVR WDIU JK (MO. 41) – end. execution. completion. one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W.

farkah (MN. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2. 289) 3. lacuna (LC. blank. 116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM. 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK .+  /0 . 23. 26. GA. also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC. 23).


comment. explication. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. 1.


I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. disc. fa¦¦ (pl. commentary and/or translation. fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). X.5 . IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. MS. 83). from Greek into Arabic (EI. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. 55. FRPS VKDU¨ 2. paragraph mark (TP. three dots. 23. 351. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams.g. III. AK. e. mufassir – commentator. LC. SA.


110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl. fuÁ O.

138. space between words or passages. III. 55. word division (in a text). . SA. division of a composition into fuÁ O ). MM. 145-146) 2. 134. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. taf¦ O 1. spacing (TP.

fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ . 271). 37. silver-based ink (UK. TP. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA. 33). or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn. 130-133.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U.20). fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’. 53. comp. 92. n..  FKDSWHU 6' II. MB.. (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. MP. baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver.

273. fiqar) – passage. paragraph (LC. DM). section of a text. SD. fiqrah (pl. WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). 351). I. abbrev. II. 23. AK. comp. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. xiii. taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N.

– book cover (HN. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K. BA. 385. III.


g. box (KC. mufakkak – loose. IDQ T (pl.GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. fihris. 45). funuq) – case. fihrist (pl IDK ULV. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah). disbound (e.


I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1. marginal note. 36). bibliography. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. 293) 2. 23. nota bene (notabilia). abbrev. 149. mashyakhah 2. list. EI. II. II. 49. catalogue (SD. RU &0  RU 66. record of attested study. II. **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. 743-744) 4. 286. abbrev. comp. 207. AR. (CA. also I µidat al-a¦l. gloss. LC. cataloguing. 50). fahrasah 1.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3.

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan. 107). .VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. 76  AG. 15). WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS. Qubbat al-.

qub¨al. straightedge (TS.112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg. II. qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler. 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. abbrev. AG. 107. (when used for a transposed word) (LE. SD. IV. qabla – before.‘grave’) – pen box (EI. lit. qabr. . 302). 471).

PXT ELO – collator. n. muÑ UD ah 2.TP. corrector. collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. 490492). VII. 94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih. VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1. collation note (statement). letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . EI.52. MH. comp. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. 56. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL. II.

CI.) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. II. CI. aqudd) – strip (of leather). n. AG. 11. 54. 18. TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather. / / / / / (TP. qaÃÃ. 701. AA. I. abbrev. xiv).37. FRPS ] Ðidah. 107). . etc.xiii. 24. 10. WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’. 109). comp. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS. qidd (pl. II.

59. 26. VII. muqaddimah – forward. MI. fore-edge flap (TS. TP. 120. 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr. al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). abbrev. comp. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn. also TS. 52. 173). preface. RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. AG. 17. 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam. both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar. 495-496). introduction (EI. for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U. 107).

collection of glosses. 139). 26) 2. – marginal note. 9 -129) 3. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (. TLU µah 1. reading. variant reading (varia lectio). commentary (AD. manner of recitation. prelector. reciter. gloss. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. recitation (LC. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q.

$/ .  73 .

n. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e. PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W. 494-498). FRPS VDP Ñ. TP. II.g. FRPS ¨arf. KF.25. 53. LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa.


sheath (SK. II. AG. al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. . 466) 2. 36. aqribah) 1. AG. 36. 110). al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. TLU E (pl. 104. SA. AG. 35-36. 110). sleeve case (TS. 110).

107.19. IB. 19. IB. 417). index. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. 63. ST.114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. IV. putting something into a press (ST. II. ST. IK. 44. PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. 63). MP. qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. 107. 18. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. 60). sifr 13. 59). AG. 47). 21. 103: PLTU   (!). 10. 20). qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing. index. 94). qar¦a¶ah – fine. IA. MP. 44). IK. 19. screw press (MB. compact writing (KM. index. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. AG. QS. 91-92.


UD. 261. II. V. parchment (AE. VIII. EI. 50. I. AE. 82-91). 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. 108. EI. VIII. 11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). IW. 173-174. AE. 17). 66-76. – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. 407) or paper (SA. WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. comp. 98. 66-93. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. WS.

often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. . – approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript.

GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA. 335- WDTU   W . XIV.

muà ODÑah. comp. 136. 313). 5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. IV.  qarmadah. 143. compact writing (KM. 182. qarma¨ah – fine. %/ $0 QRV     122. 186). sifr 13. muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL.  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK .

IV. index. IA. al-qurnah al-yusrá). EI. 181. trimming (ST. reed pen (IK.19. IB. . JM. qa¦ab(ah) – reed. qirmah see VL\ T. DS. miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK. 59. EI. 69). taq¦ ¦ – shaving. 86. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA. 60. MB. AA. the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. 146. 153. 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. IK. IV. see also UA. HT. 80). miqsam(ah) (lit. 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). 42. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. qurnah – corner (MB. 41). 393: not defined). 103. (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ. qa¦¦. 682.

comp. qa„m – syn. 86). 130. miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU.116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin. qa¦amah. miqaÃÃ. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 32). 153). MP. qa„ P DK. qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 154). tin-based ink (UK.

109-110. 72-74. the point itself. I. KM. LM. nibbing. 153. IK. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE. 93). leather (IW. etc. cutting (of leather. 102. sifr 4. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib). 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ. AA. – white hide. 50. KU. 2-463.) breadthwise (KD. KK.. II.

i. II. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM. longer than the left’. LM.e. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. LL. I. having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. 462. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely.

MJ. 2996. II. 1742. 217). opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. 462). see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. 154). qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. II. ivory. 217). al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. straight point of the nib (SA. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even. miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. . II. MJ.

AT. IV. 131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. LS. qa¨¶ (pl. 54. qaÃÑ al-thumn. 65. 76. SA. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah.GLOSSARY 117 etc. IP. 105: maqaÃÃ. II. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI. 62. MK.742. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ. 133). MM. 468. MB. SK. 45. ND. niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ.

piece of poetry) 2. al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. . VI. piece of calligraphy.  irs (AG. 110). qi¨¶ah 1. 475). piece of something (e. principle of the interlace. 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1. calligraph (AC. FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting.g. decoupage (ER.

21) 2. VI. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined. 90) 4. AG. 91). collage.  +'   T ÃiÑ. mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (.. tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. 107). 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah. qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1. 144. splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS. taq¨ ¶ 1. also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. papercut(s). instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. 11. 9. mishraÃ.  (5 9. PA. WS. comp. format (of a book) (TL. decoupage. cutting instrument (DM) 2. 475). filigree work (IP. muqaÃÃa¶ ). . (pair of) scissors (IK. SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

– the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

377). . – clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH.

ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. 15. AG. 107). 107. flat back (TS. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. AG. qalb. 641). comp. 14. 15-17. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight. 20). al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. AG. AG. 15. 107). 15. 107). index.118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. taqfiyah – backing (TS. ST.

 PRXOG 8.  .

MK. 26.3. 26. LC. 14. index. ST.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ. no.19. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U. 83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto.

214. FRPS TDÃÑ 3. 59. 43). FI. folder (IB. stamp (for book cover design) (IA. miqlab SO PDT OLE. 93) 4. FZ. JL. 88.


WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. 202-203). TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. DW. – envelope flap (MT. qalam SO DTO P TLO P. 68). 83. 26).

.  SLHFH RI ZRRG .  76 .

45-87. 13 (AA. TC. II. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". SA. also qalam al-qa¦ab. KU.  calamus. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V.e. i. copper pen. 232. 44-465. IK. see TW. reed pen. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK.

 -50.. UK. qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. ductus. hand. al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . AT. MP. MB. 133-134. EI. 71-75. 356. handwriting. 471) 3. 59-64. 100). . 38-39. IV. MB. script. 144.

see khaÃÃ. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK.


used in talismans and amulets (IT. muqawwar. I. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. 335). 11-12). al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides. al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin.

TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 145). 85). al-thuluth. miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP. IK. al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. DO-mu¨aqqaq. 153. 144). al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. and used extensively in the main Arab lands. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS.


  VDZ ÐDQ N QD PLQ QDIV DO-GDZ K DZ DMQDEL\DQ ÑDQK  .  I DOVLNN Q wa-al-miqaÃÃ LMWLP ÑXKXP PDÑa al-DTO P I DO-miqlamah. ..$  Q. ..  $. SA.


'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

49-51. 2565). For a list of words used for such containers see SL. 85). 43. II. qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). KR. 109). AG. I. trimming (a reed). II. hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. . 43. qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. chest (LL. 79). WDTO P – paring. 11.

comp. tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah. 144). III. al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle.120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA. 37). AS. 11. 144).

 qawl SO DTZ O.

passage. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI. T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. tract 2. xiv. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P. XII. II. 154. TP. 155. MI. short composition. treatise. 190. PDT ODK 1. 238). – quotation. MU.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

 FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf. III. KF. DF. 377. I. 90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. 86. 190. 283. I. 327. folio (folium) (MK. 83. 82. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. KF.

. mDEV Ã. erect. comp. 22). RN.g. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. PXVWDT P – upright.

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.


 al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq. qayd SO TX\ G.

– note. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' . qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1.  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶.. qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk. statement. 17. committing something to writing. composition (TE.


 . 62) 4. binding. 371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh.. IK. sewing endbands (headbands) (MB. 87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // .  tying. 113. diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA. III. IA.


43). glossator (AM.187). 27). IB. **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP. muqayyid 1. N JKL¨. gloss (LC. author 2. N ]DQ – mallet (UK. no. – marginal note. 153. N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136).

al-kalŒ . N JKLGDK – sheet. AE. IV. . 419-420. comp. etc. WS. 136). 77) – paper (EI. leaf (of paper) (AJ. al-5 P . 77-85). WS. al-N JKDG DO-.VO P . see waraq. waraq. SO NDZ JK Ã. 98-105.

WS. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy. downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. 136.122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. munkabb – inclined. as in the beginning of w Z. 374). 85-86). N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. kubab) – ball (of fibre. in papermaking) (OM). kubbah (pl.

8'  /0 .

169). 440. SD. 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ . NDE NDM 1. 91. TS. 393). 40.) 2.) (US. II. comp. TH.107.v. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS. II. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. q. KL. 49-53. Ranunculus asiaticus. CM. AG. katb. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj. 416. II. mikbas. UA. mun¨anin. 416). kitbah (MH. WDNE V – pressing (QS.

copying. composition. NLW E NLW EDK – writing. kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . transcription.

used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist. FDOOLJUDSKHU.

45: ‘hence katabah. NI. wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK. CT. Turkish ketebehü. 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah.   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). +.

amanuensis (EI.  VHFUetary. 554-760). IV. scrivener 2. scribe. 180). . fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI. comp. mu¨arrir.

tail (of a book or document) 2. NH. I. KD. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. book. copying (KK.) . NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library. maktab – place designated for writing.   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 .. 384). V. II. NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU . wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. VI. maktabah – library (EI. chapter in a book (SL. document. IK. 197-200). a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ. spine (of a codex) (HT.GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. 23. lin. booklet. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon. letter. PDNW E SO PDNW E W.115). codex (MA. EI. piece of writing. 388: mukattab). archetype. 53. IV. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. 86). 705. 207-208).

LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ. sifr 13. II. KM. master calligrapher (KK.g. IV. 53). muktib. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. 51. mukattib (e. 4. – piece of calligraphy. calligraph (DP. 705). KD.


kuŒl – antimony. kohl. 230). 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). pointing (of a wall) (FT. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. 414) 2. outline (of letters) (DH. 393. outlining. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il).383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. I. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. no. 187). takŒ O 1. mikŒ O see mirwad. IR. NDWK U µ – tragacanth.

68). misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ. RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB. comp.


142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK.

12. tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O.  VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. 110: tak¨ O DO- irs. 33. AG.

0. kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK.  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). NDGK – thus. sic. for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 . IB. 42). 154. abbrev.

 WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI. 184). TM. takarrur – graphic error. 48. ditto- NXUU V DK. WLNU U.g. dittography (e. 162). mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar).



14. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. SK.92). abbrev.  . 107) 2. AA.9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ . 468-471. x. passim. II. 48. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT. NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. KU. quire (gathering). comp. 132). II.0 . . 700). SA. SL. 100. reading stand (MD. 84. KD. lin.  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB. 131. CI. 60). TS. TS. AG. II. II. 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah. IK. ra¨l. kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK. 60). NXUV – book cradle.


 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

.- QR  .



miksar SO PDN VLU. 363). kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH.

274. IR. TP. kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK . 128). 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). 137. I. knife (for making erasures) (IR. 58). 389. DD. 79. syn. miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. 391). of bashr (LF. – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). NH.

kuÑ E.126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl.

kaff(ah). AB. JL. passim. WS. II. 61. 109. IA. tongs (MB. 95. KR. 90). 92. 39. NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. 94). 82). AJ. 97. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. 442. usually 25 sheets (PT. 406). 977. 84. 109). – spine (back of a codex) (MB. rizmah. FT. al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. 109). DE. dast. NXQQ VK DK. flat back (MB. comp. main de papier). 145. DM). WDNI W – inlaying. inlay (SA. 92.


. HB. 25. commonplace book (LC. – 1.

395-396). mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah. kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI.  kunyah (pl. al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK . V. FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb).

I . an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI . IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-.GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-. originally and properly speaking. I 1.

g. 11-13. MV. 27ff. 363. AV. ±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV. FN. OD).  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e. 8-9. comp.

76  $*  86 .

azure ink. (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. ultramarine. II. 478). 85). 29. al¨ T OL¨ T. paint (UK. JM. 27. 119. SA. laŒaq (pl. 145. 114. 139). MP.

 ilŒ T. . mulŒaq – omission. insertion (TP.

154. 703). TM. I. LC. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK.. 185. milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP. 279).  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq.14). IB. OL] T – paste. adhesive (KD. 42). liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. 24.128 GLOSSARY  . comp. II. JA.

AG. 390) 3. DD.  76  11. 15. 133. book cradle (TW. malzamah SO PDO ]LP. II. WA. 14. 107.169. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. SA. 481. copyist’s book support. n. I.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8.24. SA. II. 230. IR. 481) 2. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam).

/&  /( . where each gathering is numbered separately). abbrev.  TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books.


109. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah. ST. MM. index. 20. HT. alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. 132). lin. $'  /( 137) 3. PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ. 25. LC. 90. OLV Q (pl. 13. large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. 119. JL. 25).


laqab SO DOT E. 131. alÁiqah) – paste. milaff 1. lafŒ – tooling. 145. wrapper (DM). 391. II. IR. or (MI. 480. DD. adhesive (SA. II. spool (DS.166). mulaffaq. malediction. abbrev. OL] T la¶nah – curse. SD. 167. DM). 26). 530).GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . 181. stamping (HT. lin. I. 230) 2. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB. comp. passim). al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. RA.

– nickname. 109) 2. 618-631). V. pincers. DD. . implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. 406). milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. WDOT P – inlaying. (pair of ) tongs. 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ). inlay (FT. mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. honorific title (EI. tweezers (MB. I.

lakk RU O N '* . 11. stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD. 49). LM.130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. lak.

AG. glazed. lamq – elegant writing. comp. copying (TE. ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS.). ODPP ¶ – glossy.g. lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. law¨ W. 109). lacquer.  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2. varnish (AB. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ. 16). namq. burnished (e. q.v. 140). 11.

58-59) 2. gloss (DM).  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. 31) 6. 99. (Turk.123.or tailpiece) (LC. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af. headpiece (FT. II. 24. panel (in decoration). . WDOZ Œ – marginal note. usually framed). pasteboard (ST. OM) 4. HT. 142-143. wooden board (TS. 402). 29. levha) large panel (of calligraphy. wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator. 125). illuminator (HD. 124) 3. 11. head. 5) 5. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece. 25. MB. MS. lin.

). central medallion (on a book cover). 38). MB. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. IA. oval figure 2. 59. also known as sarwah (q. lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design). raÐs al-lawzah. see also nuqÃah) 3.GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. 156. mandorla 4. 44.v. 11. 109. AG. 31. WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH. 105. TS. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf. IB. almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK.

478. 133. 208). lawn SO DOZ Q. MJ. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA. II. IR. 45. IB. 230. AT. – spatula.

. pigment. JA. tint (EI. 148. – colour. V.  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. 698-707. AI.

 WDOZ Q 1. polychrome illumination (WA. IK. see also the quotation under sha¨m). 11. 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. III. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. WDO\ ¨ 1. tinting (of paper). 27) 2. LC. shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. 86.

MJ. 111-119. MP. III. tuft of unspun silk. 370). O I DO-shajar – bast fibres. 20. 13. 160) 3. index. UK. 393) tow (wad. O TDK (pl. AT.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. 84. MB. 26-29. 26-29. IK. II. II. MP. 55. 133). 79-84. 702. n. wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST. . colour. also PLO T (UA. liyaq) 1. BA. 203) 2. coloured ink (SA. tint (AD. paper pulp (OM). 477-478.

also PLO TDK (BA. III.132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. II. amliqah) 1. 700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 . 370) – compartment for ink (KD.


 .. %$ ..

KH. 38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. 144. layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS.

muraÃÃab. such as al-thuluth. muqawwar. **** matn SO PXW Q. comp. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts.


Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. 843) 2. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). V. II. text-column (MU. EI. 111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . VI. 1.


shar¨ or gloss. WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary. ¨ VKL\DK.

central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. 1. IX. 214. (qalam) al-matn. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN. P WLQ – author of the original composition. 843) 4. 53). 568). EI. 251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. Œard al-matn (HN. also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. II. 139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. MD. TP. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). SD. . 25). 24. VI. LC. 109.

khirqah. 1031). amthilah) – copy.) . 121-122. amiddah) – soot ink. MP.  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). 371). or licking) (TP.) . obliteration (by means of a cloth. JL. process of softening leather (making it flexible. . IV. pl. 86.  madd. 471-477. 38. comp. 238). 55. AE. blind tooling. AT. III. EI. MP. KR. comp. tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. 15-18. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq. 36-37). PLG G (pl.GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. KH. 58. erasure.52. UK. ¨aÃÃ. tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. 127-131. MB. ¨ibr. III. 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam. maŒ UDK (q. IV. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. index.v. VI. 67-71. 216). apograph (CD. 90). LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. tamŒ ¨ 1. II. maŒw – ink removal. SA. comp.115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). ink (in general) (SK. UK. MJ. BA. 38. hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. 79: dalk) 2. VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. 89). n. 138-140. 134-135. 79-90. 21. TP. 13. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM. transcript. MJ. supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST.

I  mudyah (madyah. mudan. 103- 8$  . (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG . II. also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. midan) – knife. midyah) (pl. 0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM). 465-467.134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah). SK.5  . pen knife (SA.

ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M. FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). WDPU „ see  abbah.

166. 202). mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. I. 114). SA. misŒ 1. 110. IA. AT. 60: misann almis¨) 2. 391). masŒ – rubbing. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. 230. II. 133. sackcloth (DG. mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . . 481-482. see shar¨. DD. wiping (MB. coarse haircloth.


transcription (TE. IR. 55) 2. mashq 1. hasty. 230). mush¨ – comb (IA.  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ . 262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6. 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( . 116-117. 16) 3. elongation (of letters) (JA. scribbling (MM. 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq. copying. SK.. 60.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. AA.I. inelegant hand. I.

KK. IK. is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own.’). unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq…. KT. 151). fine elongation. 48. 134: ÑDQ . calligraphic hand (CM. 4. according to some opinions. 164) 6. (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and. elegant. calligraphic model (AD. fine elongated stroke (SK.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. 16. 83) 5. copying from a model (TE. mashqah 1. MY. for example. 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. calligraphic exercise.


PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG. P VKLT – calligrapher (NI. 183).

'' . .

 FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. signature. autograph (DM) 2. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   . signing.


478). Makkah (al-mukarramah. 11. al-musharrafah. VII. execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. 107) 2. TS. PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. EI. AG. al-maghrah al-¶. 27). 88. II. milk – ownership (OS. LC. plane-like instrument (TS.U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA. etc. 8). 390. 25. 88. maghrah – ochre pigment (FT. also malasah – burnisher. LPO µ SO DP OLQ. also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . 11. 411). 60-61). 31. al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. ex-library. AG. 107). LC. I  mimlasah 1.). FRPS QDÌar 3. polisher (NH. ex-dono.

work (known as al-DP O . SDVVLP :6 -13. 85-94) 2. KF.  GLFWDWLRQ $. I.

472-.VII. passim. 725-726). II. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. SL. EI. mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk. stamp (EI. signet. 48). 725-726. famulus (AI. SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. VII. writing down (of a dictated text) (EI. 287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib). muhr – seal. passim. VII. GA.

 FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing. . 472-473). VII. stamping (EI.



KM. 79-82. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3. 472. AE. II. 50-52) 2. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. sheet. sheet. 105-106. 8-9. leaf (of paper) (SA. WS. IV. sifr 13. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. II. (IW.

 mawzah – burnisher. 63). 60. P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. polisher (IA.

– pen knife. 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK .$  maws. UD. 16: al-maws al-6K U ] . trimmer (TW.

V. 226. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU. LC. II.  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA.  1+  '' . 64). 25). P µ al-ward – rose water (MP.

. LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen. 12. gilt (SD). hence P µil – inclining. II. tilting (of a script). FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. 45). coating. II. script) (UD. 442) 2. 403). WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT. inlaying (SA. SA. slanting (of the line.

IV. WDQE K – note. JM. copying (TE. PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). sifr 13.138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS. 16. 5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). nota bene. remark (in the body of a composition). 40). KM. QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. 146.

232. paring. UD. naŒt 1. – OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. minjam – mallet (ST. 43: P MDPDK). index. 21. trimming (of a reed) (IR. IB. 36). 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK.

35).g. 133-134. basmalah. . 482). (MG. copper-based ink (UK. nuŒ V – copper.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. MP. etc. e. ¨amdalah. I.


82). DM). 94-95). 230. selector (DF. munkhul – sieve (IR. II. 384). nasab SO DQV E. 95. I. KR. muntakhib – compiler. 97. narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. – anthology (EA.

nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. tribe. nisbah (pl. al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. ending in – (EI. genealogy. etc. – lineage. 53-56). 967-968). VII. pedigree (EI. religious sect or school. VIII.


1124 (in Persia). 17. (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. naskh 1. sifr 13. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. (kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T. belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. naskh-ta¶O T). IV. ER. 1127 (in Muslim India). The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG .5. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST. index. 21). transcription (TE. KK. 57) 2. a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI. also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying. 696-699). par excellence. 1126 (in Turkey). IV. which according to the Mamluk tradition. KM. IV. see khaÃÃ.

al-nuskhah (al-kutub. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ.in Persia. but erroneously. commonly. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC. transcript. 47. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ.      $5  $. nusakh) 1. comp. QDVNK 1. pl. 106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. LM. EI. II.12) 2. I. CI. al-makh¨ ¨ W. I. list. 141.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. catalogue (AD. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq. xv. 123. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS. recension (MU. personal) nature (CI.in Turkey. copy (EI. variant reading (varia lectio). XVI./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. archetype (LC. IV. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. nuskhah (pl. CD.in Muslim India). 138. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn. 89). IV. LM. 146. naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK . 1125. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah. 36. VIII. LE. al-naskh al-mu¶W G.171). 149) 2. n.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping. 26). 412: – nuskhahaÁl. MZ. 1123. abbrev. properly ‘pertaining to naskh’. 182. badal) 4. CM. 128. 1127. CA.  0. version. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn. xiv).

unicum. 26). 26). al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph. archetype (LC. DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. Q VLNK SO QXVV NK. al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy.


17. PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. MA. WB. 348. passim). TW. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G . 16. scribe (TE. 47). muntasikh – copyist.

g. LQVK µ – construction.GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement. documents or state papers. . I. no. style or composition. 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq).. III. e. letter-writing. layout (mise en page ) (FK. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (. 9. of letters. 1241-1244). epistolography (EI.

94. 134. 278. I. IK. WDQVK U. 173. FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. TD. 67). I. 136). nashr. WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA. AI. PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U.

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.


OM. IB. nashan – wheat starch. 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). 21). 480. . IR. 390. 12. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. 50. 133. index. AT. 136). 13. ST. 395). 230: minshaµah). QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). 106. DD. 21. minshafah – blotter (TD. dhurah) (OM). PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. I. index. I. II. starch paste (made of sorghum. MB. II. compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. starch paste (TS. SA. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq. 60. IA.

 . pallet-like tool (HT. handle (SK. 269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2.. 240. stroke. ni¦ E 1.142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1. 103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ . 249. 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn.133. 241. 137)..  . the letter alif (IR. straight line. lin.

MB. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE. 47.  folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. 103. UD. 59). LM. 11. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. 43. munta¦ib – ascender. IB. 59) 3. IA. 156. up-stroke (SA. 101. III.

88. medallion. 93. ZM. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI. JL. reading note. na„ar – study note. 218. 43). tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. FZ. min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element.g. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah). e. 217. III. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶.

$+  .) .  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK.


nuÌÌ U. Q „ir (pl.

curator. na„m. . no. II.  DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2. versification. shiÑr. I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM. comp. 2812).170).

I. IV. al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. sifr 13. MJ. IV. minfadh – punch. 230. 133. WDQT Œ. DD. 23). II. naqr – inscription. 5). 391: for sewing of quires). epigraphy (KM. revision (KF.3. passim). tanaqquŒ – correction. 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). awling (MB. no. AT. nafÃah) – pockets of air. 208. IR. engraver (KM.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. engraving (on stone). nafa¨ (sg. sifr 13. 392). 481. nafdh – punching. II. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). QDTT U – carver. PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. awl (SA.

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

5). 84. 471. SA. naqsh SO QXT VK. II. IK. KM. – ink (KK. 49. sifr 13. 469. IV.

engraving. painting. naqr 2. MB. epigraphy (FT. 931). 63) 3. illumination (EI. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. comp. 105. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. IA. inscription. VII. TS. 400). QLT VKDK 1. 156. 29-32.

. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8. 59).  0% 105. IA.

931-932). 266). 5) 2. 159). Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW. engraver (KM. VII. sifr 13. copying (FK. IV. miniature painter. III. 155. QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI. 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. carver. 141. WDQT VK – writing. illuminator (PA.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. designer.

nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. III. nuq¨ah (pl. naq¦. 16-17) 2. III. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl. nuqaÃ. naq¨ 1. 160. SA. 58). 38). KH. letter-pointing (TE. vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. 16-17. SA. III. haplographic error. haplography (TP. TE. 151.


137. abbrev. numrah. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. TE. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). 218) 2. translation. 133. Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã).  VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW. IA. citing. 368). 59: nuqaà mudawwarah. calligrapher (TE. 33. 68) 5. . Q TLO (pl. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used . AW. QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. copying. 12. copyist. exact copy (apograph). transcription (MU. naqalah) 1. HT. 16. 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. figure. nimrah – number. translator. XII. 105. orthographer (LT. quoting. naql 1. nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). 16) 4. IA. extract. MB. QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. quotation 3.

embellished writing. copying (TE.GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. 53. 16. 62. KK. 45. 91). written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers. namq WDQP T – elegant. SK. numbering. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 . AM. 53.

45. 180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( . HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM). NI. Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC.

calligraphic composition (NI.1). IV. painted illustration (KF. QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U. 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). sifr 13. QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy). n. II. munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting. copying (KH. WDQP O – compact writing. copying (SK. 369. 38). elegant. namnamah 1. 237). calligraph. compact writing (KM. 105) 2. 181. AW. AA. embellished writing. 119.

al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina. 44).) (LM. 26. index.v. 43). PXQ U – syn. IB. of maÃP V q. QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. having an open counter (ant. IB. used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST. – floral design. 22. arabesques (on book covers) (LC. 69). of mufatta¨. PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the .

27). 498-450. 86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð. Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q.146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. KF. III. II. EI.

82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. – inkwell (SK. II. KD. IK. 700. 106.

LQK µ SO LQK Ð W. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. / / / (for intahá) (MW. xi. CI. 87. II. 110. SL. abbrev. GA. LQWLK µ – end. CI. xiii. II. 285). I. termination.



hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU. hudb. 36). **** DKG E (sg. hud hud SO KDG KLG.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah). correction. 23). 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 . epitome (EA... LKG µ – dedication (FN. revision (DM) 2. abridgement.. I. . WDKGK E 1.

rounding (of the spine). abridger. MG. author. 181. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. muhall. 483. 69. X. 72. compiler (SS. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. WDKO O 1. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. 61). I. EI. backing (MB. IA.GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. 73) 2. epitomist. 108) 2. 109.

 . VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9.


.  PDUJLQ ') ..   .

gloss. .  PDUJLQDO note. abbrev. /&  0.

  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn). K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ . annotation (TT... 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK. WDKP VK 1. glossing.


annotated (TW. 102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. muhammash – glossed.

4. IR. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points. 244). . LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP. syn.. raÐV HJ 6$ . unpointed letters (TP. 57.. 57. MH. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah.  K PDW DO-alif). 90). K PDK – head (of a letter). GL.

   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah). 31..148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement.. upper cover (TS. ¶alá al-wajh – copying. face. IV. ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( . 25) 2. recto (of a document or leaf) 4. making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL. wajh al-hirr (lit. 182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') . 43-45). 31) 3. II. epitome (DM). transcription in full. wajh(ah) 1. upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS. 25. page (MU.

 -92). 29. 109). al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al... 82). MK. 6$ . wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG.Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC. al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK.

SA. piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK. II. – verso (of a leaf) (LC. sifr 13. . wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. 82). 29. KK. IV. 464. MK. 53). 218). 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh. KM. 5. wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. MJ. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. waŒVK see sinn. waŒy – writing.

muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH.73). DA).GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing. lobed medallion (DH. 95. piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK. waraq SO DZU T. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. no. WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette. no.73).

such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-. -195. 85-.KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. WS.  SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper.


abbrev. waraqah 1. leaf.  $5  . folio (folium). parchment or leather) 2. piece (of paper.


11. 25). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. AG. wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC. (TS. 29). 109).

DO-. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 85).VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. I.

31). al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. French paper (PT. 77) 2. 75. European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. I. DO-5 P 1. 378).

waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM). SA. OM). paper bearing an imitation watermark. . 193. al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark. DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT. 31). Tre Lune) (PT. VI. 30.

al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O. 32).150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT.

MD. WS. 35. al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. pasteboard (JL. 104) 2. 88. al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI. 394). 487. 107. al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN. WS. II. 380). 84). SA. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . – glazed paper (PT. 82). 87. JL. 32. cardboard (FT. MS.

66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). foliated arabesque design (ST. 93. 558-561). – marbled paper (DM. 88. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. 82. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book. professional copyist. bookseller. IV. ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. IK. bookbinder (QS. 87. MP. 380). index. WDZU T 1. LC. MN. scribe (SL. copying. I. 16. II. 495). 14. vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. KF. WR. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. 22. FI. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. IB. 161). WS. stationer. 9. 22. foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3. I. index. 28. 81. 69. maysam SO PD\ VLP. transcription (WS. EI. II. 94). JL. 65). 148) 2.

– tool. stamp (AB. mawsim SO PDZ VLP. 135).

For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e. washŒ – decorating. decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST. festival. index. MP. II. 65). 10). – feast. CI.g. 22. ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK .

125. stamping (of leather) (HT. . drawing (AD. writing. lin.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1. also WDZVK P – tooling. 186) 2. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK. 93) 3.


washy. stamp (HT. wa¦l. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE. UK. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). lin. wi¦l. awÁ O ZDÁO W.126). – pattern (created by tooling). 18. wu¦l (pl.

knife (used by the waÁÁ O . VI. 10. 90).  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD. also Z ¦ilah – catchword. 234. piece. leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. 88. HB. collema (kollema) (WS. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ. 812. 683. wa¦lah 1. 65) 2. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. SA. darj). vox reclamans (NM. II. 110). NZ. 144) 3.

$' .

arrangement (of a text) (MU. aw  Ñ ) – composition. 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. wa„¶ (pl. wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. 62. PA. replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. I. KF. 187. VI. comp. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. 3132). 12. 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P.

 Z „i¶ – compiler. author (DF. . IV. 376).

proem (DM).152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface. prologue. P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G.

56.192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $. – collation session (TP.  . TM.

 wi¶ µ (pl. 87: ZDT ¶ah. case. ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. box (MS. 19. 16. awÑiyah) – 1. DA). container (OM). ME. 575) 2. wifq SO DZI T.

signature (EI. 392-393) 3. 124. IV. 28. motto. gloss. 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). I. 69. 392. 189). X. royal edict. 96). X. 100. 125) 4. KF.. LC. decree (EI. 189. 108). P IDT – seal. al-WDZ T ¶. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. stamp (IK. 10) 2. apostil (usually signed) (AD. 28. . KM. LC. writing something down. autograph. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. AD. I. sifr 13. WDZT ¶ 1. taking something down in writing (SL. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the .

GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines. tashÑ U W.

WDZT I (KF. waqf 1. 90). 43-46. LM. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs. 146. 38) 2. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. wakf 3.9 1123. al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e. al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf).29. 61. 73-77. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. 90. KF. LM. also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH.g. waqfiyah. II.g.g. 473) – endowment certificate or statement.) (BL. endowment.in Turkey). II. 63). PDZT I 1. 100. above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. JM. 69). . LC. 187). LM. 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (.. unfinished stroke (e. 146. (AS. KF. II. WDTU Ì (q.. Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. AS. number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS. 441). KH. perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’). WDZT I SO WDZT I W. 146.v. reading. 146).in Persia. 1125. 428-442). bequest note (OS. III.

error (IK.  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. 95. 122). sifr 13. K P – omission (IK. IV. comp. 28). wakt – letter pointing (KM. . 55). which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu). AA. 123). logograph. overlining (TP. It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia. taÐammul 2.) (LC. AA. wahm – mistake. 95.


DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq. ray¨ Q QDVNK. maÁ ¨if.

ant. 6$ III. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146). of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. 144). al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q. **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah. \ ELV – rectilinear.

6$ ..  8'  $6  /0 ..


reed pen (IK. KD. in the hand of) (OT. 42). – hand. 86. DM. II. 393. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). I \DG. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ. . UA. bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. \DU ¶(ah) – reed.

g. no.39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK. CM.GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e.





ed. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. A. AJ = J. AE = Adolf Grohmann.ABBREVIATIONS 1. Max Weisweiler. AC = Adam Gacek. 1981. AF = Oleg F. 1989. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E. ±aydar Ghaybah.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. Damascus. 1923. 1967. AD = E. Akimushkin and Anatol. Gray. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Beirut. Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. AI = ÑAbd al-.VKE O LQ KLV µ. Riyad. ed. ed. B. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. AG = Adam Gacek. Algiers. 2 (1989): 37-53. 1414/1994. von Karabacek. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. “Das arabische Papier”. Paris/ London. transl. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah. Vol. Ivanov. 1979: 35-57. Arabische Paläographie.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.1. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 2-3 (1887): 87-159. Fagnan. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . Wien. Al-. “The art of illumination”.

“Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. AW = Nabil F. 1992.D. Manuscripts of the Middle East. decoration. AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. ed.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. 2 (1987): 45-67. New York. London/Oxford. Safwat. AO = Adrian Brockett. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Montreal. London/Oxford. 382-398. 1996. Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. AL = . The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451].4 (1986): 131-137. AS = Adam Gacek. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. 4 (1989): 144-149. 1. 1982: 1. AQ = David James. binding and paper”.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. McGill University. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . AP = Nabia Abbott. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. 8 (1941): 65-104. Descriptive catalogue. AV = François Déroche. 1996. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. no. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. . “Arabic numerals”. AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. Ars Islamica. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek. 15. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. 1992. London/Oxford. AN = Richard Lemay. nos.

CT = Pierre A. Montreal. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. The Chester Beatty Library. CM = Adam Gacek. -CCA = Adam Gacek.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO. 1984-85.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal. CL = Jan Just Witkam. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. 1958. London. 1991. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. 1982 . 27-28 (1981): 177-196. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE . MacKay. Arberry. Dublin.O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ. 4 (1991): 35-53. CI = Adam Gacek. Leiden. CD = Arthur J. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Oriens..

M. Iskandar. Dictionnaire arabe-français. DB = R. 61. Chouémi and C. N. Blachère. London.S. 1967.4 (1971). 1960. -DDA = A. Dictionnaire . no. CW = A. De Biberstein Kazimirski. Paris. Denizeau.Z.´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library.

DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah. Beirut. ed. ed. DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G.2 (1938): 141-151. DG = Werner Diem. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”. Wiesbaden.1986. fasc. 1984. Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl.M. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. DC = A. Dictionnaire arabe-français. 1994. fasc. . DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. . Paris. 2 (1998): 93-193. 5.1 (1937): 69-110. 1967. DP = Adam Gacek. Beryus. 4. Little. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”.-L. Revue des études islamiques. A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English. DQ = François Déroche. DM = Hans Wehr. de Premare. 1989. Kuwait. 1993 . Cowan.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. 4th ed. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Paris. NY. Archeological studies.D. 4 (1989): 44-55. ±amd al-. DR = Donald P.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af. 0DPO N studies review. 1994.. A dictionary of modern written Arabic. ed. 59 (1991): 229-235. J.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar. Ithaca. Frankfurt. “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. DT = Tawfik Canaan..

LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. -EEA = J. Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley. Baghdad.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M. New ed. London. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. à W´ Al-Mawrid. Part 1. -FFD . Leiden. 1998. 1997. Cairo. transl. EP = François Déroche. 5 .S. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.). 1999. 1979. FM . EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. London (later Costa Mesa.. n. Al-)XQ Q DO-. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. Starkey. London.VO P \DK. New York. Dimand. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. 1995: 17-57. Calif. ed. 1986. E. Meisami and P. 1982 .EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168. eds. Yarshater. FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library. FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q..S.d. Istanbul. London/ Oxford.160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá. 1960 . 1995: 93-101. Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 1993. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus.EU K P .

1982. Istanbul. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine. herausgegeben von W. 1987. Wright.EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q .ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. ³. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. Wiesbaden. Cairo. Cambridge. Fischer. 1966. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). HN = Ñ \LGDK . 6 (1991): 41-58. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5. .EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Manuscripts of the Middle East. HT = Adam Gacek. Rabat. Cairo. 1967. )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi. Kaziev (Gaziev). GL = W.U. transl. 3rd ed. HD = A. ed. 50-99. A Grammar of the Arabic language. 1994. HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. 1992. Baku. 1987. FT = Oktay Aslanapa.

1973. Petherbridge. Cairo/ Tunis. J. Beirut. of Chicago. IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. 1997: 57-63. ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-.1987? . The Oriental Institute. Univ.1981. F. Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek. )DKP 6DÑd.OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ. Carswell and G.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-. IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche and F. Damascus. 1389/1970. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. Bosch. IB = G. IJ = Jan Just Witkam. London.. Chicago. May 18 . IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  . ed. ed. 5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ. 1981. no. Paris.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. 1983. 1995: 123-136. ed. Richard. A¨mad ‚aqr. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145. 1319 A. Cairo. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1401 AH [1989 or 1990].August 18. .2 (1979): 221-284. à W´ Al-Mawrid.H. Beirut.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Qum. IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q . IM = Ñ. 8.

. Ph. Qum. 1985.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”. KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E. Damascus. 1983.. s. Beirut. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed). [Tehran?]. University of Michigan. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I . no.. 1363 [1984]. 1962..LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð.G E (Cairo).XOO \DW DO.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G. 1969.G E DOV PLÑ.D. ÑIzzat ±asan. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. 20. KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  . “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”. 1962. 38 (1989): 7-103. 6 pl.PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD.ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil. Cairo.n. ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð. ed.1961. KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-.1 (1958): 81-106. 0DMDOODW . JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  . Riyad.l.EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-. ed. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU . S. Baghdad.PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E. Al-0DQ KLO. 1997. Algiers. -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-. -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK. 1982.

240 (1984): 61-68. by Arthur Jeffery. 1316-21 A. Fehervari and Y. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K. ed. “Al-.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”. 1.KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq.H. Á KL = G. 1981. 2 (1946): 9-18. Cairo. KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³.164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan.3 (1964): 1933.Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91.LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK . 1937: 125-161. KS < VXI DO-. KM = Ñ$O LEQ . 1. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q. KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. Leiden.LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.VO P .H. no. no. London. 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³. no. Al. 1 (1963): 26-48.LW E. ed. Safadi. RDVK G DOÑ.DWW Q  ³.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ. 2.2 (1973): 43-78. 1978. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. no. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-.

Wiesbaden. Raif Georges Khoury. 1976.LW E DO-zuhd. ed. . ed. . KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá.XZDLW 1977. .LW E DONXWW E.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  . .

“The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. ed.J. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Ben Cheneb. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. Brill. LE = M. 1978 (catalogue no. 1911-1931. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam. Arabic-English lexicon. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”.S. LL = Edward William Lane. 2 (1987): 68-87. Revue africaine.VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. ed. 302-303 (1920): 134-138. 48 (1989): 21-29. 1929. van Koningsveld and Q. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. Rev. MELA Notes.500). LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. LB = Jan Just Witkam. 1992. LC = Adam Gacek. Leiden. 1984. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . Baghdad. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. LD = P. Cambridge. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. 1790-1930. Cairo. Samarrai.

MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G. Damascus. 1995. MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. ed.G DO-Mawlá. MC OL¨ \DK . | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W. no. ME = A. . MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK. 1913.4 (1986): 185-248. Beirut. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. 1972. Cairo.d. Lamare. Beirut. MK = Etan Kohlberg. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut. 20 (1970): 88-137. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”. 230 (1938): 551-575. A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\. 15.166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ.O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Journal asiatique. MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . Beirut. MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ . ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK. Damascus. ed.U T . 1391/1971. 1980. 1992. 1992.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. Leiden.OP DO-Ñ. Beirut. ed. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG . MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q. n. 1349 [1930].

14. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. no. pt. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. 15. MZ = Rudolf Sellheim. MP = Martin Levey.S. N. Revue des études islamiques. MT = Adam Gacek. no. 32 (1987): 105-114.1 (1969): 3-47. 1992.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. Cairo. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. no.LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ . “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. 1936-38. Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”. 1976-87.2 (1989): 201-203. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.4 (1962).6 (1993): 641649. MY = François Déroche. 52. London/Oxford.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . . ed. Al-Mawrid. 18. MW . “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð. MV = François Déroche. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. 75/76 (1995): 81-90.

NO = Dimitri Gutas. Damascus. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. 45 (1977): 1-87.3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. 13. Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. Cairo. “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. 1. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. Bonebakker. 1 ILPELU  HG . “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- . 1928. 2 (1987): 126-130. ND = J. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. 1418/1998: 341-393. NH .VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. “Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts.VO P  . “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI .168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab.A. London. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E. NS = S. Revue des études islamiques. 2 (1987): 8-17. 1342/1923 . NC = Adam Gacek. Sadan.2 (1992): 679-683. Cairo. 1367/1949. NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!). NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ.

Manuscripts of the Middle East. Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. . by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche.W. OM = Adam Gacek. “O. 5 (1960): 124-143. OH = J. PT = Terence Walz. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. Derek Latham.  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . New York. Daly. “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”. Rabat. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”. 1985: 29-48. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 10 (1998): 41-63. OS = Adam Gacek. Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill. Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. ed. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. M. 2 (1987): 88-95.H. 1994 : 75-81. Paris/Teheran. -PPA = Yves Porter. 1992. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). PK = S. 26 (1976): 199-212.

170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. SJ . 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920). . 1 (1987): 21-38. Paris. Beirut. Badr A¨mad ]ayyif. -RRA = William L. 1973. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. Chicago.EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . Costa Mesa. no. Bull. 1995. SL = Nabia Abbott. Paris. Cairo.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts. 3rd ed. 1938. Studies in Arabic literary papyri. RI = W. Beirut.  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. 1410/1990.4 (1986): 259-270. SD = R. RN = Nabia Abbott. 195772. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. ed. Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. 1967. 1960. a new direction”. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. 15. 2 (1956): 339-372. “Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Bookbinder. Dozy. Chicago. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð.

MELA notes. 1997: 135-150. ed. . P. François Déroche. 1989: 49-50.1 (1997): 55-90.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q. 50-51 (1990): 13-18. 1925. Damascus.H. 1965.Q Q  London.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG . Paris/Istanbul. ed. 5DVK G DO-Ñ.DWW Q  . Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. Paris. TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. TE = Adam Gacek. Beirut.K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1994: 11-32. Bibliothèque nationale. -TTA = Yvette Sauvan. ed. TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK. ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab. Rabat.H. 1995. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-. arabe 6844). Ricard.VO P . 1346-49 A. Damascus. 1303 A. no. TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. Rabat. MS (Paris. 41.

1982. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh. HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. 1353/1934. Déroche. F. Ñ$EG $OO K . Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed.VKE O  ³. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK . -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah.LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim.EU K P DO-.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. Paris/Istanbul.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh.172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum. n. Damascus. TS %DNU LEQ . +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah.d. 1989: 51-60. xx-xxxii. TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. Kuwait. . 1991. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed. ed. ed. Rabat. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. Jedda. TP = Adam Gacek. ±amd al-. Hyderabad. 1949. pl.

no. no. Beirut. DaÑwat al-|aqq. 1981-83. Graz. 1 (1986): 49-53.2 (1977): 45-56. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. 16. UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Dublin. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. 17 (1971): 43-172. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. Chester Beatty Library. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften.4 (1982): 10-24. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. Hildesheim/New York. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 18. DaÑwat al-|aqq. Beirut. no. .10 (1975): 80-92. 23. 1980.ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. 1992. 1983.

2. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O.174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá. no. 6 pl.Oá / -XP Gá al. 17. Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al.XOO \DW DO.1 (1955): 43-48. Tehran.G E (Cairo). 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed).

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P. / = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar). nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal.

numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P. ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah).


Á ¨ib. Áa¨ ¨. ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX. ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨.

ra L\D $OO K . Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah). ‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  .

 abbah (ta E E.ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).

rajÑ. Ñ UL a. laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . = Ãurrah. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ.

waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V. fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam). / = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu).

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . tamma. NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu). malzamah. Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá). ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn. aÁl.

This page intentionally left blank .


This page intentionally left blank .

1976. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. Bernhard. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. Paris. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. Beit-Arié. Toronto. 1997. Paris. 1984. 1990. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. Carla. Munafò.1. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. Paris. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. Leonard. 1993. ed. 1983. Leiden. ed. 5 vols. 1988. Alphonse. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. 1993. Maniaci and P.P. Cambridge. Gruys and J. Cockerell. 5th ed. Les manuscrits. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. Malachi. Dain. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. 1979). Paris. Vatican City. A. The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. Gumbert. 1953 (repr. Bischoff. however. Sydney M. M. Bozzolo. It does not. 2 vols. Indeed. 1976-1980. .BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. Bookbinding. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. London/New York. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew. Jerusalem. Boyle. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. Transl. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology.

Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. 1983. Paris. 1953. 40 (1954): 169-204. Jean. The hand-produced book. Encyclopedia of the book. 1974. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. peinture. Denis. ed. C. M. ed. Johnston. Introduction à la codicologie. 1986. Paris. Glenisson. Muzerelle. London. 2nd ed. 1989. A. C. Turnhout. Paris. David. 1974 : 19-25. Roberts. Proceedings of the British Academy. Paris.D. N. Paris.C. Blanchard. Dukan. Greek and Latin papyrology. Diringer. Lemaire. Paris. Albert. The birth of the codex. Glaister. Writing & illuminating. 11-13 septembre 1972. Maniaci. Paris.. Hoffmann. . Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident. Murdoch. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature.G. M. London. Roberts. 1985. 1999. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). Paul O. 1983. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”. 1977. New Castle. Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. 1998. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. Louvain-la-Neuve. and Wilson. Geoffrey Ashall. and Skeat. Codicologica. New York. La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. T. 1989. Les matériaux de la couleur. Gallo.H. Delamare. La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. Paris.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex. Gruijs. H. 1988. Reynolds. P. Le livre au Moyen Age. enluminure. Jacques. John E. codicologie et archéologie du livre. M. 2nd ed. 1988. 1990. Edward. François and Guineau. New York. 1 (1976): 84-90. Paris. Oxford. Del. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. & lettering. Kristeller. London/New York. Italo. 1996. 1984. 1985. “Paléographie. Bernard. L. études historiques et physico-chimiques. Rome. “The codex”. 1996.

Toronto. 1 (1986): 106-108. VII/2 (1998): 2-7. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. Sirat. 1982: 306-315. 1989. Paris. Martin L. E. Wiesbaden. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 13-15 septembre 1972. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”. CNRS. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Gacek. Paris. 4 vols. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography. Endress. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U . “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad. 1977. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-.VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998. Colette. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. “Handschriftenkunde”. Adam. “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. Oxford. Stuttgart. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts. London/New York. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. Barbara A. [Philadelphia]. 1998. 6 (1989): 367-398. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Paris. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. herausgegeben von W. 1. 5 (1990-91): 9-19.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM.VO P \DK (Tripoli. Baghdad. I. Thompson. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. Turner. Yale University.XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. Ñ . 1989. 1912. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. 1972. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Wouters.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Paris. 1974. Gerhard. Eric G. West. 1994. Fischer. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. London. 1991. A. Libya). ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. The typology of the early codex. Maunde.

Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU. 1 (1986) – . Albany. St.VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. ed. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Riyad.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . ed. thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. ed. François Déroche. Cairo. ed. Leiden. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 1 (1996) – . London. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. London. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient).VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. J. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Witkam. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East. Paris. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 1996. 1991– .J. . 1 (1955) – . Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). ed. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . ed.1 (1995) – . ed. 1995.VO P .Petersburg/Helsinki. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. Manuscripta Orientalia. Y. 87/88 (1999). London. I. Yusuf Ibish. London. 1995. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1991. Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 2. Atiyeh.182 I. 1992. NY. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh..Q Q  London. Paris.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. 1. International journal for Oriental manuscript research. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. George N. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. no. 1420/1999. 1997. 3. Dutton. François Déroche et al. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée.

Cairo. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. Richard. 18-19 Nov. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. 1994. (forthcoming). 1999. London. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Istanbul/Paris. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. F. Dubayy. Déroche. 1998. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. Rabat. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. al-. ilá 15 M \  m. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. ed. Déroche and F.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert. Zerdoun BatYehouda.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. ed. 1992. F.VO P .VO P  -30 Nov. M. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. 1998.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. 1999.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Turnhout.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1997.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). The significance of Islamic manuscripts. London. Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1989. ed.Oá. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m. 1995 HG . 26-29 mai 1986). 1997 HG . Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. . London. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. ed. Paris. John Cooper. Casablanca.BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). 7 (1999).VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. Dubai. Paris. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”. sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov. FayÁal al-±DI\ n.

“Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-. Al-Kutub al-. Oleg F. Efim A. 4.2 (1980): 3-46.VO P \DK. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science. 1968-83: 13. Adolf. New York. ed. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. T. no. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad. “The triumph of the qalam”. 1995: 35-75. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. 90-111. [Florence]. and Rezvan. Akimushkin.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ.W.VO P \DK DO. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences.OP DOÑ.2 (1990): 189-197. Petersburg. Pages of perfection. 11.184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”.] Arnold. 1929. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century.LW E DO-.VO P  . and Grohmann.U T .OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK. St. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-. 31. Anas B. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”. no. Khalidov.Oá”. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I.. Lugano/Milan. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad.

1961. Józef. 1997: 207-227.VODPX. Warsaw.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1995: 103-121.VO P . . Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO. Bielawski. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. London.K PLV .Q Q  London.QV Q \DK  Ñ . ed. Dutton. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.VL ND Z ZLHFLH . Y. 1993. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW . HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

4-6 (1965): 9-57.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. Tunis. Wiesbaden. Déroche.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG . A. François et al.3 (1964): 19-33. “Handschriftenkunde”. Transl. B. 12 (1992): 75-110.2 (1986): 348-361. Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia. Gerhard. Riyad. “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”. 1982: 271-291.] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д. Moscow.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe.. 1. no. 1986..VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). “Al-. Frankfurt am Main. ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”. herausgegeben von W. Bibliothèque nationale de France. no. van. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization). Khalidov. Maktabat MiÁE ¨. al-. Among Arabic manuscripts. Krachkovskii.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . [2nd revised ed. W  $¨mad. 1989.EU K P ³$O-. 1953.XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad). Leiden. 1997. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah.LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. 1991: 811-823.. Paris. 1985.S. al-. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.VO P DO-makhà Ã. Endress. no. ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-. Israel Oriental studies. 4 (1974): 303-311. 2000. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- .1 (1963): 26-48. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-.: Jeddah. 0DMDOODW .BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan . Geburtstag. by Tatiana Minorsky. I. Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Fischer. 61.Y. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. 1. Koningsveld. P.

The significance of Islamic manuscripts. London.Y. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Rosenthal.VO P    vols.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. Pedersen. ed. Hillenbrand. 269-331. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”. 1992: 29-42. al-$K O  @ Piemontese.IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-.EU K P . Transl. John Cooper.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. R.VO P . tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah. 24 (1994): 1-7. ed. ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. The Arabic book. Sayyid Husayn.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 1993: 2. 1992: 7-17. Franz. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad. Princeton. ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”.K PLV . London. Vatican City. 1984.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.. ed. Angelo Michele.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. 0XU ZDK . ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”.186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW . Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques.QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). . Johannes. ed. Gazette du livre médiéval.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed. Albany. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. French. “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”. in 3. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. al-Musfir.EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK. George N.LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah. 1997. 1995: 33-55. Maniaci and P. 0DTGLV  . Atiyeh. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr.VO P . M. London. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. John Cooper. Munafò.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991). 1992: 17-22. Damascus. 1992: 45-54.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. N. London. Paola. Orsatti.

Al-. “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”. J. 36-58. 43.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. Bibliotheca Orientalis. 1-2 (1986). 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G.BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan.

.VO P \DK. Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô. Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W .

154-160..VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK. Journal of Near Eastern studies. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- . al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Witkam. 2 vols. Sarajevo. Nabia. 1988: 1. “Two rare manuscripts”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. F.. new ed. Arberry. A. Svjetlost. Meisami and P.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Viviane. EI. Bivar. %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³. Starkey. I. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott. Richard. 1999. “Nuskha”.LW E´ EI.S. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W. XV-XVIII. 5: 207-208. ³. A. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”.L. 1993: 39-46. 8 (1949): 129-164. S. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq. 8: 149-154. Déroche and F.H. 31. Rudolf. Threefold wisdom: Islam. pl.VO P .EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al. ed. the Arab world and Africa. 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. Kuwait. ed. Journal of Arabic literature. new ed. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. 1988. J. 1992: 23-28. (1997): 1-39. 5.A. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient. &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. Prague. 1997: 235-263.. London/New York. Sharpe. Paris. Bonebakker.J. 1 (1970): 112-113. and Sukanda-Tessier.J. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. J. J. “Books and book-making”. London. Sellheim.D.

Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies. 14 (1984): 1-7. 2 (1987): 18-36. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Déroche. De Blois. Bibliothèque nationale.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. the . Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. ³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”. François.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. François. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. Hans. Daiber.

´ Revue des études islamiques. 60. Paris. Der Islam. BnF. ——— ³/H . F. Gazette du livre médiéval. no. Géhin. 58 (1990): 209-212. 1997: 161-175. Déroche. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”. Déroche and F.12 (1988): 12-15. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.1 (1983): 112-142. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe. Humbert. Paul. Hartmann. Istanbul/Paris. Angelika. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”. 6 pl. ed. no. Richard. Geneviève. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. F. 1989: 23-30.

LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”. E. 1977. P. Miklos. 1994: 9-20. Mingana. Muranyi. Leiden.. van. Koningsveld. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. Lévi-Provençal. 1936. A. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library. “Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”. Journal asiatique. Rabat. 203 (1923): 161-168. “Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR. 18 (1934): 198-200. Hespéris. Cambridge.S.

´ Die Welt des Orients. . 29 (1998): 149-157.

——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal. S. Arabica.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1962: 1. Sidarus. Déroche and F. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. Taf. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1997: 153-162. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen. R. J.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer. 1995: 93-101. 270 (1982): 229256.J. 1967: 41(87)-72(118). Witkam. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. London. 6 (1953): 63-90. F. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV).LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”. PinderWilson. Hellmut. R. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens. Schacht. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Richard. Oxford. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. 1997: 293-326. Wiesbaden. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. 14 (1967): 225-258. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”. 5 (1928-30): 541-560.LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. H. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. Adel. Ritter. Paris. ed. Paris.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world.Q Q  London. 1984. Stern. ——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-. 271-284. London Institution. ed.1993. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”. 7 (1954): 322-347.M. Oriens. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. G. J.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ.] Vajda. 1969: 7-31. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies.

. 1994: 89-98. Rabat..

2 (1987): 111-125.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”.LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”. 4 (1988): 155-180.190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ . Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1 (1986): 111-117. 4 (1989): 85-114. Manuscripts of the Middle East. . ——— ³7KH µ. 1 (1986): 86-99.

Déroche.DUE M . Ahmadmian. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking. 9 (1935): 131-143. All-India Oriental Conference.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”.4 (1982): 10-24. Muslim bookproducing)”. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). François. 23. Islamic culture.2 (1977): 45-56. no. Muhammad Faris. Jamil.IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO. Rabat. 3 (1989): 117119. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”. 24. 1985.XOO \DW DO. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.XOO \DW DO. 9 (1937): 294-310. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. no. I T Ñ$UDE \DK.G E EL-TiÃZ Q. Akhtar. University of Michigan.UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”. Ph. .QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”. Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. no.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I .246 (1985): 133-151. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 18.VO P \DK´ MajalODW .K PLV . Ñ Á . 9 (1984): 66-71. 1 (1955): 72-90.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-.D. diss. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”. ..

no. 29 (1412 A.P. no. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. “Libraries”.4 (1989): 178-195. 18 (1971): 17-47. Rabat. 16 (1970): 37-65. Jan Just. Binebine. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”.3 (1988): 409-436.350. 2 vols. Svjetlost. Ahmed Chouqui. DaÑwat al-|aqq.VO P´ Al-Mashriq. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP . England. De Jong. J. I. 1992. 7. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. Frederick and Witkam. 1977: 235-265. AsÑad. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-. Riyad. Al0DQ KLO.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . Grimwood-Jones et al. al-Namlah. 41 (1947): 305.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. ed. 26 (1987): 37-90. D.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . 14.):90-104. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G. 1988. Hassocks. Sarajevo.C. 16.H. Ñ$O LEQ . no. 63. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. „ayyib. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-.10 (1975): 80-92.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW. =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”.

no. 2 (1987): 68-87. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Deverdun.”. G.259)”. . D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H.-1700 J. Maktabat al-Asad.C. Hespéris. 31 (1944): 55-59.

EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. Wiesbaden. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 5 (1990-91): 99-105.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. J. no. Yussef.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. 1 (1958): 125-136. 6: 197-200. 42.. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Beirut.KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. new ed. 1998: 2. Mosque libraries: an historical study. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. and Pearson. EI. W. herausgegeben von W. Sibai. 1967. 1987. Starkey. David. Sayyid. 4. Wasserstein. Ayman FuÐ G ³. no. “Libraries. 7 (1999): 77-98. ed. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”. New York. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978. Adam. Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature. medieval”. London/ New York. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”.D. . Gerhard.] ShaEE ¨ . “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372. Heffening. “Al-. Endress. Cairo. Riyad. . Gacek. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge. Damascus.1 (1998): 7-32. Fischer.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-. “Maktaba”.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche. “Handschriftenkunde”.S. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. MELA notes. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . J. 1982: 306-308. Mohamed Makki. Ashirbek and Ziyadov. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Al-0DQ KLO. Meisami and P.VO P \DK. Muminov. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. Shavasil. 470-471.VO P \DK  Sayyid. L.46 (1989): 26-29. no. Richter-Bernburg. MaÃbaÑDW . 38 (1989): 7-103.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”.

41 (1954): 411423. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU.2 (1997-8): 365-383. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. Ludvik. Iraj. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. “Muhr”. Oriens. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. Gacek. 1997: 331-343. Catalogue des cachets. 542-543. Déroche and F. ed. Hespéris. New York. J. Mhammed ben Abdeslem. F. Deny. 1996: 16. 711-718 (33-40). Deverdun. 1981. Turner. Seals”.) Afshar. Vienna. J. Oxford.. >3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). ed. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s.-C. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Islamic art. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. bulles et talismans islamiques.A. 7: 472-473. 2 (1987): 88-95. Perser und Türken. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. Kalus. 2. Richard. J. D. Riyad. 13-14 (1371). VIII. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. J. Rosenthal. 63. al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd.BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I.] Hammer-Purgstall. The dictionary of art. Franz. 4: 1102-1105. Allan. etc. EI. J. History of manuscripts (ownership statements. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI.)”. 1986. new ed. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. no. K. Gaston and Ghiati. Adam. and Sourdel. no. 1849. 14. (in particular). 8. new ed. Paris. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . Paris.3 (1988): 409-436. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. and Nizami. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. seal impressions. waqf-statements.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. .Q Q  London. 1997: 179-196.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.

série II. MELA notes. Walter B. London/Oxford. Sylvain. 1930. EI.] Piemontese. Baghdad. Tübingen. M. Journal for the history of Arabic science. 4. Ñ . fasc. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. The dictionary of art. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches. Journal asiatique. suppl.. Matton. 1977.2 (1938):141-151. H. Winkel. (1944): 145-150. 1993 (The Nasser D. ed. Library preservation. 5. “Islamic art.S. La magie arabe traditionelle. James. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan. new ed. Forgeries”. 1941. 5 (1997): 5-8. fasc. Dawkins.. “The seal of Solomon”. 10: 177-178. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). new ed. New York. J. EI. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. Berytus. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei.LW EG U . 44 (1988): 8-10. Denny. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. new ed. . IX.1 (1980): 87-88.3-4: 153-154. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. La Ricerca folklorica.A. Angelo M. Tawfik. I. 10: 500-502. no. 1996: 16. Turner. XVI).194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel.1 (1937):69-110. 9. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI. 4. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Tilsam”. Marian. 5 (1984): 27-55. Casanova. J. Archaeological studies. 14 (1989): 5-12. McG.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. 19 (1922): 250-262. “Alphabets magiques arabes”. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. 10.. Paris. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. 545-546. Pollock. Saidan. I. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P. A. 18 (1921): 37-55. 2 (1987): 49-53.

±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. 1998: 341-393. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. II. Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. MELA notes. 11.] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-. 10: 90-100. MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. F. “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”.48 (1989): 21-29. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. nos.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Adam. Dorothea. 1. no. 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French). 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . . 5 (1976): 144145. “7D]Z U´ EI. Encyclopaedia Iranica. 1974: 106-109. ed.4 (1986): 131-140. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. Déroche. [Text in Turkish and English. “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”.VO P .VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. no.50-51 (1990): 13-18. Gacek. WRITING SURFACES. 44 (1997): 233-274..VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-. ed. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Ma¨I Ì. E. MELA notes. 6KDEE ¨ . tools and forms . Gramlich. Frye. new ed. London. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. Istanbul/Paris. Adam. Richard N. Yarshater. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”. I. 15. herausgegeben von R. 1989: 39-43.EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. Wiesbaden. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.

al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr. 17.55-56 (1996): 53-62.196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus). nos. Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .

O W DO-WDMO G. no. Grohmann. Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien.OP \DK  Ghédirah. Porter.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. ed. 17 (1971). Klaus Ludwig. Teil 1. 1961: 66-131.VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). . 19. Aleppo.. Rabat. 1995 – . “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE . MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . Bonn. ed. no.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa. new ed. Yves. Wien. Cairo.4 (1976): 99-106. Arabische Paläographie. A..EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ. MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad. “Une traduction persane du traité G¶. al-. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. 1994: 11-32.EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD. ed. A. 8: 834-835. MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar.1 (1990):156-170. Janert. Kuwait. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan.

1 (1975): 83-90.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Déroche. Istanbul/Paris. ed. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”. F. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh. 20. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.S. no.I.4 (1987): 760-795. 63. P. Rahman. no.1 (1988): 50-65. . 62. 1989: 61-67.M. no.

et al. 82. 1993. Fischer. Mazzaoui. Thackston. Déroche. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. EI. Abt. ——— Bills. new ed. A.BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1966: 49-118. 1995: 1-16. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. Leiden/Köln. 45 (1977): 41-87. Intellectual studies on Islam.. Wheeler M. [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”. Istanbul/Paris. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. by Adolf Grohmann. “Arabic papyri”. 10 pl. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper.G. ed. 8: 261-265. RDVK G DOÑ. 2. J.Q Q  London. inks. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1982: 251-270. Adolf. Etudes de papyrologie. Hüttermann. Geoffrey. Michel M. Yvette. London.] Sauvan.2).VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. both original text and translation. 1990: 219-228. Salt Lake City. Essays written in honor of Martin B. Dickson. 1989: 49-50. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”. Revue des études islamiques. ed. 1997: 57-76. Utah. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416. colors. Papyrus Grohmann. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Erg. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Naturwissenschaften. ——— “Papyruskunde”. ed. Arabische Papyruskunde. herausgegeben von W. London/ Oxford. F.VO P \DK. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries. Khan.VO P . “Papyrus”. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. 1 (1932): 23-95.1. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W . Khoury. Wiesbaden. Arabische Chronologie. II. R.

30 (1996): 1-19. “?irà V´ EI.. R. Sellheim. .. new ed. 5:173-174.

.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. “Ra¯¯”. 1997: 93-134. 1929 : 4. J. 1991: 45-46.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek.. Pergament: Geschichte. Marie-Thérèse. 79-83. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995. al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming).LW E. 4. 3. EI.198 II. Endress. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”. Leeds. Paris.Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas. . Restaurierung.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world .EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. 1975. 7. 8: 407-410. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Khoury. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. Grohmann. Adam. 2: 540-541. Herstellung. London. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat . II. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. EI. Sigmaringen. Structur. new ed. 1998. François. 1995: 1757. ——— ³. Al-Madkhal. G. Cairo. 4 (1947): 1358-1366. new ed. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. “Djild”.J.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. ed. The nature and making of parchment. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. and Witkam. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Rück. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. P. Ronald. R. A.VO P´ Al. Reed.VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.G.

——— “A note on the expression ‘. “Le papier arabe”. M. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 17 (1990): 24-30. ——— ³. “Neue Quellen”. Irigoin. 17 (1971): 147-152. Beit-Arié. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”. “Arab papermaking”. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. Turnhout. The paper conservator.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. ed. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI . 1999: 41-53. no.. 4 (1989): 67-68.VO P    5-104. Bavavéas. Berlin. 15 (1991): 28-35. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá. M.Q Q  London. Francis. Briquet. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.. 1995: 77-91. “Les papiers non filigranés”. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”. Don.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’]. . HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche.EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1992. “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Th. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ .Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ .EQ % G V SS-81. London. Gazette du livre médiéval.VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. 1993. al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). [For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. 1997: 35-55. and Humbert. M. Levey. Babinger.BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK.] . Franz.] Richard. Baker. G.VO P .VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-. 14. 1931.

Vatican City. Buch und Schrift. Paul et al. F. 313-393. Briquet. Turnhout. 5 (1995): 42-44. Gazette du livre médiéval. N. E. New York. no. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. ed.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. 4: 419420. 1978.F. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). no. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. ghDG N ghid”. 1997: 45-54. M. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”. 1941: 1-42. EI. Labarre. 4: 741-743. 1999: 61-73. Canat. J. 1993: 1. C. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”. by Fritz Hoyer. Paris. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. Hilversum. new ed. 29 et 30 mai 1998. EI. Aramco world. “?aÃÑ”. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. “Islamic art. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”. Labarre. 1999: 395-401. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. Marianne Barrucand.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39. ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. 28 (1996).-M. Dart.J. Turner. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. 9-12. Briquet’s Opuscula. 351-354. ed. E.. Jean. Munafò. Björkman. W. Paris. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. Geneviève.J. Paper”. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Bloom. ed.1 (1998): 1-54. The dictionary of art. ed. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”. Jonathan M. 1996: 16.. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. ed. ed. Bockwitz. Hunter. Humbert. . Leipzig. 1955: 162-169. Briquet’s Opuscula. Papiergeschichte. Déroche. 286. Maniaci and P. Irigoin. Hans Heinrich. New York. Hilversum. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”. Journal asiatique. 1955: 129-161. M. 1 (1938): 83-86. 5. new ed. III. 50.. Einfürung in die Papierkunde.

Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies. 2-4 June 1981. The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. ed. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. Naples.en volkenkunde. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. 1987. [Istanbul]. M. Jones. von. Naples. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. 1988: 153-169. Macfarlane. 265-312. 1999: 119134. Baker and S. Vatican City. Alembic Press. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Marie-Thérèse. N. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. Turnhout. by D. Transl. Dittmar. 13/12 (1963): 18-21. Bijdragen tot de taal-. Baker. ——— Arab paper. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. ed. 1991. “Das arabische Papier”. London. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Handmade papers of India. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”. Mehmed Ali.1887. [9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. Papiergeschichte. Luigi Santa Maria et al. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”. 149 (1993): 475-502. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. [In particular: pp. [Text in English and French. Additional notes by D. “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”. Munafò.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. land.] . Russell. Scriptorium. 1993: 1. Kâgitçi. 1976. M. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). ed. 4 (1888): 75-122. J. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. 42 (1988): 57-79. Winchester. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. Maniaci and P. Papiergeschichte. Islington Books.] Karabacek.

‚ E W . “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. Centre of Arabic Documentation. 21.G E (Cairo). Walz. Turnhout. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. Sistach. Alexandra. Qureshi. M.1 (1963): 21-30. Oriol. 206 (1925):159-170. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. M. 3 (1989): 29-36. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. Bookbinder. ——— The history of paper in Spain. International paper history (IPH). Bombay. ed. Yves. Soteriou. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1995. Pakistan library bulletin. Turnhout.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. 19. Terence. 26 (1983): 86-116. 8. nos.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). Vidal. 1999: 31-40. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . Rantoandro.1 (1957): 245-261. R. 32. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Quraishi. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. 1978-82. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. 1999. Carme. Turnhout. and Bouvier. Valls i Subirà. Salimuddin. no. New Delhi. 1999: 105-118. Salim. Mappin. 13. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India. by Sarah Nicholson. no. Richard. Gabriel. Francis. no. M. Tschudin. ed. 3 vols. ed. Premchand. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”.XOO \DW al. no. M. Archipel. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”. 0DMDOODW .2 (1998): 20-24. L. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1999: 19-30. Peter F.2 (1990): 1-11. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”. Madrid. Journal asiatique. Neeta. Transl. The paper maker. Research bulletin.

E. Zaghreb. VIII). Modernization in the Sudan. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”. XIII). The Briquet album. Gazette du livre médiéval. . Jean. [Repr. ——— (ed. 1935. V. Richard L.J. C.W. 1957.] Eineder. van der. Edward. 1956 (Monumenta Chartae. England and France. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. Mošin. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Hay and P. 2 vols. Turnhout. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. Labarre. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles. Horst. Hills. Les filigranes. Paris/Budapest. Amsterdam. II). 4 vols. 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. Heawood. Watermarks in paper in Holland. M. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. Amsterdam. Watermarks. K. Hilversum. 1992. 1985: 29-49. M. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. 5 (1980): 9-36. 1999: 149-163. 1967. V). 1982: 27-40. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection. Briquet. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. etc. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. István.M. Avant-texte. Nagy. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. Irigoin. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.A. après-texte. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”.). “The reliability of watermarks”. Hilversum. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. Hilversum. 15 (1989): 15-19. Nikolaev. New York. Daly. Amsterdam. Georg. Codicologica.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”. ed. Sofia. Hilversum. by L. 1954. Vladimir. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. W. texte. ed. Churchill. The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. 1968. Anchor watermarks. I).

Stuttgart. Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae. nos. Scriptorium. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde. 72. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. Gerhard. [ On misÃarah. Cl. 4: 471.H. EI. Zonghi’s watermarks. ed. øOJL. Inks. 40. Paper mills and paper makers in England. VI). no. new ed. 1957 (Monumenta Chartae. “?alam”. Aurelo et al. 51 (1983): 89-145. “Watermarks are twins”. Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. 19 (1974): 40-43. 3-4 (1998): 168-170. Asparukh and Andreev. Revue des études islamiques. Noureddin.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Komaroff. 24 (1976): 33-35. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia. new ed. Valls i Subirà. Ludvik et Naffah. . Zonghi.2 (1986): 257-261. III/1 (1993): 3-4. III).. Sofia. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Uchastkina. 1962.] Huart. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. Hilversum. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. Hilversum. 1495-1800. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”. suppl. Jane. 1983. 2 vols. E. A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. II.S. “Notable bindings XVII”. Christine. 23 (1976): 33-35.. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. 7: 137-139. J. Karl Th. Oriol. A. inkwells. Shorter. SS. “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. Velkov. Stefan. 3-4: 203-204.G. Kalus. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. Cyril and Methodius National Library. Hilversum. 22 (1976): 36-39. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. Amsterdam. 1961 – . I: trois croissants). 5. The Yale University Library gazette. IX). Greenfield. Stevenson. Michèle. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”. Weiss. Yarshater. 4 (1952): 57-91. 1962 (Monumenta Chartae. XII). A. Leipzig. and Grohmann. Dukan. “L’encre au Maghreb”. 27 (1979): 32-35. Allan H. Studies in bibliography.

1982: 69-73. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Talbot. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh). no. Hay and P. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”. 1995: 59-76. Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. après-texte.VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE .5 (1978): 5-36. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Analyst. texte. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. Philadelphia. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”.VO P . 1993. Martin.BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey. Nagy. A. no.Q Q  London.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas. 47 (1922): 9-14.1 (1989): 137-141.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO. 1997: 15-34. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab. London.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. . by L. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Avant-texte. ——— HG. Paris/ Budapest. “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”. 1962. 18. Roseline.

XOO \DW al. 392-393. ³0LG G´ EI. . Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad). ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid.. 1983: 1. 1983: 123-141 [in particular]. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. 6: 1031. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. J.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW .4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’].3 (1983): 251-278. 14. 2 (1982): 149-163. no. al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600). Witkam. new ed. Paris. 28 (1980): 637-658.J. Monique.G E (Baghdad).WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-. 12. “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. ——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. no.

198789: 3. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques. Paris. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. François and Richard. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. Paola. latinos. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. ed. 1998: 183-197. III. 5 (1980): 52-58. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Paris. F. quelques remarques liminaires”. Marie-Geneviève. London. ed. ed. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- . Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. 20-26 Mayo 1985. Keller.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. 1997: 77-86. Toledo. Codicologica. Hoffmann. Orsatti. Adriaan.5 (1993): 519-523. 1997: 65-75. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo. “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. 1994: 57-67. Rabat. Déroche. Déroche and F. Paris. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. árabes y hebreos”. ed. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. 1995: 17-57. Toledo. Richard. François. Guesdon. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. Déroche and F. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Déroche. 14. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. Richard. Ph. no. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 207-218. Francis. F.

their parts. 10: 871-872. 374-377. Carmona González. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. 1. P. M. Freimark. 3: 1006. Estudios románicos. et al. 3: 1246. 21 (1974): 84. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. Gilliot.1 (2000): 85-96.. EI. new ed. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie.. new ed. “Shar¨”. Maniaci and P. Arne A.. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. 1963: 2. B. “Basmala”. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”. “MukhtaÁar”. A. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques.D. G.EWLG Д. “Mu¯addima”. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. Alfonso. L. 1: 10841085. 1967. THE TEXT. EI.. Ph. new ed. Al-QanÃara. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. 9: 317-320. A. new ed. Arazi. Münster (Westfalen). new ed. EI. 21. fasc. ed. 7: 495-496. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI. H. 7: 536540. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”. Rivista degli studi orientali. Troupeau. .M. new ed. Types of compositions. ——— ³. 269-331.QWLK Д.. new ed.. Munafò. Vatican City. ³5LV OD´ EI. IV. Amman. etc. Arabica. 1993: 2. 3 (1945): 183-214.. al-. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. Cl. Fekete. and Gardet. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. EI. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”. EI. Barabanov. and Ben Shammai.. Moscow. H. Lajos.. 8: 532-544. Carra de Vaux. 80 (1990): 13-57. 16 (1936): 212-214.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. Arazi. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. Ritter. diss. EI. revista de estudios árabes. A. new ed.

eÀen.. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti. Paris. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. 6 (1981): 13-165. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E.S. new ed. A. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Rabat.2 (1997): 3-17. P. Koningsveld.. 9: 201. van and al-Samarrai. J. 10: 165. Fontes Historiae Africanae. F. . “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation..500).. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI . D. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”. Manuscripta Orientalia. EI. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969. Fontes Historiae Africanae. Déroche and F. Richard.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. Bulletin d’information. Wensinck. EI. 2. F. 3. Ramazan. “Tashahhud”. new ed. “± shiya”. Val. no. Fontes Historiae Africanae.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret. M. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. Polosin. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”.O. new ed. new ed. 1985. 10: 340-341. 3: 122-123. “±amdala”. EI.B. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69. “TaÁliya”. EPHE (Paris). IV. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s. Leiden. 1997: 189221. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”.J. “ShDK GD´ EI. A. Q. Hunwick.. 10: 358-359. new ed. ed. Rippin. 1978 (Catalogue no. Doctoral thesis. 3: 268-269. Macdonald. Brill.J. IV. new ed. 1994: 57-60. Rosenthal. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. A. EI.”. D. V. EI. 3. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. and Rippin.

no. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. by Adolf Grohmann. Max. Weisweiler. 317-320. new ed. 19. Abt. 1935: 101-120. herausgegeben von R. no. Gérard. F.BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau. Arabische Papyruskunde. 16. Paret. Richard.G E (Cairo). 4. Georges. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. . September 1935 überreicht…. New York.. Geburtstag am 16. Der Islam. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60. 1981: 298305. 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik. 13 (1923): 281. 19. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”. 453-503 [in particular]. Centaurus. R.R.2 (1954): 73-84. J. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. Arabische Chronologie. “Arabic numerals”. dating and numerals a) Bibliography. chronology Grohmann.XOO yat al. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ana and Barceló. "TaÐU kh”. 4 (1955-56): 112. Rida A. Lemay. no. Enno. Irani. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ed. IV. Déroche and F. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “Arabische Chronologie”. Carmen. “Arabic numeral forms”. 19. no. Cordoba. “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. 8 (1918): 228-236. Erg.5-6 (1998): 535-541. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. Adolf. Paris. Leiden. J. Histoire universelle des chiffres. Labarta. Der Islam.K. ed. 10: 257-302.5-6 (1998): 474-485. 1982-89: 1. Horovitz.2). 1988. 1997: 224-231.5-6 (1998): 531-534.1. Ifrah. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. Dates. EI. Strayer. Paris. 382-398. Leiden/Köln. Littmann. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW .

1: 9798. Yarshater.P. J. EI. no. 5: 550-551. de.. “The abjad notation”. Weil. E. c) Abjad. M. Gwarzo. Muhammad”.2 (1967): 116-123. Arabica. new ed. H. G. 21 (1974): 84. new ed. al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). “Abdjad”. 3: 468-469. Schanzlin.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. Islamic culture. 46 (1972): 163-169. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis. Hassan Ibrahim. G. Bruijn. new ed. chronograms Ahmad. 3. d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter. 24 (1934): 257261. Research bulletin. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. Troupeau. ed.. “Chronograms”. “±LV E DO-djummal”. Muslim world. 56 (1985): 197-198. G. ŒLV E DO-jummal.. Centre for Arabic Documentation. Georges S.L. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. Rivista degli studi orientali. Gotthold and Colin. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. Colin. EI. H. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”.T. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). Qeyamuddin. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. 3: 468. 16 (1936): 212-214. Encyclopaedia Iranica. 17 (1932): 260-263.

5 P ) V .

José A. Abel. Revue des études grecques. no. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Georges S. Sánchez Pérez. “±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. 222 (1933): 193-215. QXPHUals Colin. Rey. “Sobre las cifras rummies”. ) V  0X¨ammad. 48 (1935): 525-539.269 (1988): 180-182. “A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Al-Andalus: . Journal asiatique.

2 (1988): 393-402.] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich. dynasties Bacharach. A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  .2 (1996): 213-255. 2000.S. 178 (facsimile).UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij. 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá.A. and Spuler. 3rd ed. 1996. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. Hellmut. 1984-1985: 2. Ritter. B. 1977. Encyclopaedia Iranica. London.2 (1961): 27-33. no.2 (1986): 164-170. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 32. 7. J. A. “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”. Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . London. 4: 668-675 (in particular). see above.DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. ed. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. Sukayrij.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada.D. Edinburgh. g) Calendars. Klasse. Algiers. The Muslim and Christian calendars. Fez.EQ .UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V . (eds). ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK .H. 39. (lithographed). E. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A. suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’. 1917. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. G. Band I. J. Yarshater. JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK . “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. Freeman-Grenville. nr. Mayr.P. conversion tables.EQ . Gacek. Hist. Bosworth. Seattle. 1 (1948): 237-247. E. 3 (1935): 97-125. [Contains a translation of . A Near East studies handbook. “±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. ±asan. 1317 A.DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al. by A. Phil. 1984. Clifford Edmund. “Calendars”. M.] Viala. Oriens. no. no.

Lajos.2. 32 (1987): 105-114.. 2. Abbreviations “Abbreviations”. fasc. IV.. M.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären. “TaÐU kh”. xiv. Ben Cheneb. Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á. Moscow.302-303 (1920): 134-138. EI.1-2. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964. 26 (1976):199-212. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. Revue africaine. Adam. $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16. EI. Wiesbaden. Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju. Also: Baghdad. 5. al-6DPDUU Ð  . Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. new ed. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ . “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”.PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Ma¨I Ì.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451]. Fekete. London. 1984-1985: 2. suppl. nos. 1963: 2. new ed. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219.1 (1407 H): 159-171.EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . 10: 257-302. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Rosemarie. ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . “Tamma und seine synonyme”. 1961. 50 (1998): 191-222. Gacek. 2. . 374-377. p. no.. no. 18 (1972): 151-158. vjeka)”.

10 (1964): 167-184. new ed. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe.E. Paris.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. ed. F. al-. F. 7. XX-XXXII. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Beeston. Schimmel. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. new ed. 1989. new ed. Wensinck.. “Nasab”. “Kunya”. ed. new ed. new ed. Annemarie.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 8: 53-56. Adam. Amman. “TakhalluÁ”.T. 211-257 [in particular]. A. 26.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. EI.: 1. EI. “Nisba”. Edinburgh.. Bosworth.H. EI. Oxford.. “Ibn”. EI. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI. Transcription. al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93.F. Gacek. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . 3: 669-670. 7: 967-968. 6. al-.P. EI. 1991.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. 10: 123. Islamic names. 1989: 51-60... “La¯ab”. Bruijn. 5: 395-396.L. Sublet. Rosenthal.. new ed. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. EI. A.J. new ed. new ed. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. Cairo. de. C. 7: 725-726. Yarshater. E.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M.1 (1995): 19-26. Al-Madkhal. “Ism”. J. 4: 179-181. 5: 618-631.. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners. 1319 A. EI.. Déroche. al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-. Paris/Istanbul. Jacqueline. 1: 898-906. 1971. IV. no. Cairo.BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV.

new ed. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler..H. 4 (1951): 27-57. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU . (lithographed). [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 17. 1952. ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. 10: 165. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. . Damascus. 7: 490-491. A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ. F. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim. no. no. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid. 1310 A. al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá. 43. 1989: 2.Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W.6 (1993): 641-649. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI. 1947. Oriens. Rosenthal. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 349-360..1 (1996): 29-33. 14. EI.. ——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI. Riyad. “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. new ed. new ed. Sayf. 10: 347-348. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”. 15.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ).IUDQM I GK OLN. 6K NLU $¨mad. Fez. no. Leiden. 17901930.3 (1994): 322326. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. Rome. %HLUXW ' U DO-. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð.2 (1999): 99-131. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. malzamah 24: 1-7. no. BeirXW ' U DO-.

Studia Islamica. 32 (1970): 255-264. Reichmuth. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”. 3. Brinkley. Oriens. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”.. 1. Princeton.. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. Edinburgh. no. Leder.1 (1992): 1-14. 8: 545-547. 1981. Seyyed Hossein. Edinburgh. Jonathan Porter. N. “Murta  D]-=DE G G.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West. Journal of Islamic studies. 31 (1988): 67-81. 1990. 1993. ——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Berkeley/Oxford. Stefan. Makdisi. Messick. Nasr. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society. 1992. George. General studies Berkey. The calligraphic state. Stefan.J. ——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism. new ed. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education.

no. 66 (1989): 38-67. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð. Der Islam. Die Welt des Islams. 62 (1985): 210-230. 6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. Sellheim. 1972. Beirut. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. “Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. Der Islam. 39. Schoeler. Gregor.1 (1999): 64-102. R.

“De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften). Georges. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main. . N. ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles). Vajda. ed. Cottart. 4 (1975): 2-8. London. 1984. 1983. L’Arabisant.

Quiring-Zoche.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. Vajda. 244 (1956): 433-437. Lévi-Provençal. E. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”. 14 (1952): 579-588. University of London. Joseph. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. 202 (1923): 209-233. University of London. Schacht. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. 16 (1954): 258-270. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida.PLÑ’”. Georges. 50 (1998): 191-222.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. Johann.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. Leiden.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. 240 (1984): 61-68. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique.DWW Q  < VXI ³. Rosemarie. ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. 1956: 2. 1995. Transmission of individual works Fück. Geneviève. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”. al-. Humbert. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. 2. ——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG. Bulletin d’études orientales. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. 4 (1957): 304-307. 477-492. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . Rome. 92 (1938): 60-87. (1949): 46-60.

ilá . Rivista degli studi orientali. 9  . 48 (1973-74): 55-74. G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”.. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-.M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad.M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h./10 m.

Ben Shemesh.L.J. 1967.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W. A. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”. 4 (1981): 82-103.] Ebied. Islamic quarterly. “An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”. 18. nos. M.BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h.Y. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. Le Muséon.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE . and Young. R. Leiden. 87 (1974): 445-465. Taxation in Islam.1-2 (1974): 3-7. [Vol.

al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W. . MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ.S.] Lecomte.H. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles. -DOO E ±asan. . Koningsveld.K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 41. no. 1974:92-110. Amsterdam. Iran. Amsterdam. 326 (1997): 97-102. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings). A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome. P. Les . 35-36 (1414 A. 26 (1994): 75-96.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus). Gérard.1 (1997): 55-90. ed. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”. 32 (1994): 115-123. 1998. van.M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq.): 270-372.H. “Al-. Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies. 18-19 October 1973. “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ . Studies on Islam. al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad.

IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”. DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K. Bulletin d’études orientales. 21 (1968): 347-409.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W.

”./12. Damas: Institut français. Jhdt. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6. Leder. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Stefan. MacKay.1. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . 1996 – . Pierre A. Teil 2 (1969): 562-566. Suppl. 550-750/1155-1349. Oriens. 34 (1994): 57-75. LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”.

H): 172-182. Hamdard Islamicus. “Al-.1 (1955): 232-251. 1. 8: 1019-1020. “Al-. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”.H): 107-114. Sayyid.1 (1407 A. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”. 3. 4 (1924): 345-355..M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.4 (1971.. no.1 (1408 A. EI. no. ed.M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ . 8.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-. al-Munajjid. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. no. 1. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. new ed. no. n. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101.s.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ .M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”. 61. ——— “Al-.1 (1985): 7-20. no. Hespéris. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá.2 (1406 A. 2. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”. 7 (1989): 238-252.H): 115-117. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad. no.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

1997: 179-196. I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. .Q Q  London. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.

AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 3: 1020-1021. 1995: 123-136. 1997: 163-177.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.10. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. London. Yarshater.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . Jan Just. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. new ed. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. Wilhelm. 1957.Q Q  London. no.3 (1954): 337-342. Paris. “The human element between text and reader. ed. [Also in: idem. 1. 1983: 85-92. 1993. Hildesheim/ New York. Berlin. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. ——— “Idj ]D´ EI. Vajda. 1.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. ARABIC ALPHABET. VI.UDQ. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles).. Witkam. E. Georges.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. vol. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln. 8: 273-275. 1899. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Arabica. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. 1981. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. London.

London. 1939. Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography.  > RU @  YROV Arberry.J. A. >&KHLNKR 6KD\NK .

2nd ed.LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes). King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. 1986.. . Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). Beirut. Paris. ed. Riyad. François Déroche. /RXLV@ . 1888. 1991.

Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. de l’H.). al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK. Cairo. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. Moritz. al-Munajjid. 1905.220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. Bernhard. 1986. Riyad.

A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. Montreal. Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. to date.] Quiring-Zoche. Vol.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit). A. 1395 [1975] – . 1955-66. Wright. Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. Bonn. Vicenza. Löfgren. in Danish collections. Vajda. Adam. Albert Zaki. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts. VI. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. 1975 – . 1875-83. Arabische Handschriften.J. 1994. 1958. 5. xylographs etc. Gacek. 2. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. London. Beirut.11. Vol. ±XVD\Q  $¨mad. London. Eugenius. Dublin. Leiden. pt. 1914. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. Chester Beatty Library.VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant. Album de paléographie arabe.KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q. Georges. (ed. Renato. Tunis.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. Specimena codicum orientalium. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. 1991. Teil III. Oscar and Traini. 1970. . Paris. 1967. 2 vols. al-=LULNO  . Rasmussen. Iskandar. Rosemarie.J. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts. [28 vols. Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . Stig T. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L . London. Witkam. Stuttgart.). 1978. Oriental series. William. 1984-85. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. J.

revista de estudios árabes. Gazette du livre médiéval. herausgegeben von W. J.. Stuttgart. Gregor. Orientalia Suecana. Frye.2 (1998). by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. 3 (1954): 67-74. 3: 596-600. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts. Al-QanÃara. 1997: 135149. Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. 1993.J. 1982: 165-197. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”. 1976-87. Gerhard. VII. 2 vols. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Ars Islamica. Briquel-Chatonnet. Françoise.BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”. ed. Déroche and F. 1983 – . ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. Déroche. 8 (1941): 65-104. F. Endress. Revue des études islamiques. “Die arabische Schrift”. Fleisch. Safadi. “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379.. Paris. London. “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. Schoeler. Sellheim. Leiden. Beatrice. fasc. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Ga. H. new ed. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. Copenhagen. 1-8. Richard N. 28 (1996).2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. 1990. Witkam. Nabia. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Yasin Hamid. 365-381. Teil II. Arabische Handschriften.) a) General Abbott. 19. Rudolf. Wiesbaden. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. . Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. 3. Rasmussen. VIII. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Richard. Fischer. François. VI. 1979. Select Arabic manuscripts. 1995. Gruendler. Atlanta. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte.

Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Josef von. 5 (1937): 143-146. Leiden. 3 (1996): 43-53. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”. E. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam. and Kondybaev.. H/Xe s. 2. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Manuscripta Orientalia. Mu¨ammad. AD”. 15. Karabacek. M. John F. “Arabic palaeography”. 15. no. Eric.222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. Hanaway.4 (1986): 83-102. 1995. Franz. Healey. 20 (1906):131-148. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. a mistaken identification”. Paola. Rezvan. “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. 61 (1991):127-137. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. Orsatti. Rosenthal. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Ars Orientalis. 4 (1961): 15-23. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”. 58 (1991): 14-29. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. ±DPDG *K . 6 (1981): 59-111. N. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Déroche. F. Mu¨affal. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”.] Schroeder. Robin.4 (1986): 27-44. 1971: 50-62. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. Costa Mesa. no. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. „DO V  Minovi. “Nabataean to Arabic. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. 1989: 45-48. Damascus. Brian. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 14 (1990): 281-331. no. 5 (1937): 146-147. Christian. Ca. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. and Spooner. Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology. Istanbul/Paris. ed.S. 4 (1937):232-248. William L. Scrittura e civiltà. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”. Ars Islamica.

écritures et arts du livre. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad . A. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. Rabat. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub. 40 (1995): 53-76. N. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Rabat. 34 (1966): 151157. b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad.I. “O. Numismatique. Journal asiatique.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE .1.H. Houdas. Nice. J. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. reprinted in F. Déroche. “Some notes on Maghribi script”. “The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”. Silvestre de Sacy. ed. langues. Revue des études islamiques.D. 1994: 75-81. François. Cairo. Déroche. Serge Lancel. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. 4 (1989): 30-43. 1994: 73-85. Lesa. African languages review. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. Bivar. 1970. [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’. Paris.] Sourdel-Thomine. “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). 10 (1827): 209-231. “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. van den. vol. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- . 1999 : 233-247. 1 (1808): 247-440. O. 7 (1968): 3-15.EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ . Boogert. Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. (1886): 85-112. AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). A. al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-. 1998: XXIX-XCII.

Grimwood-Jones. Cairo. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie). “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. no. . 1929. 1994: 87-97. 1984: 309-412.1972 to Dec. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography). arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. 16. Berthier. Arts et métiers du livre. 1976. Pearson. 1.C. 293316. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 1977: 164-186. Pearson. 1991: 320-325. Supplement Jan. VII.D. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. 979-1087 (painting). 1973: 199-214.M. Cairo. 1960.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding).53-54 (1989): 205-230. K. A bibliography of the architecture.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. Second supplement Jan. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”. General a) Bibliographies Creswell.A. Hassocks. Cairo. England. E.2 (1941): 67-72. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). and J. T. ÑAbd al-. nos.224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. [Florence].VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. “L’art du livre ottoman”. Adolf. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII.1960 to Jan 1972. ed.W. London.D. 455-498. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. al-1 M  DO-Amjad. D. D.F. by J. Sukayrij. Hopwood. A. 163 (1990): 41-47. and Grohmann. Jachimowicz. Rabat.

New Haven/London. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. London. Petersburg. 49-175. III. St. World of Islam Festival Trust. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. David. “The arts of the book”. James. [Rotterdam]. London. Walter B. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. “The Arabic manuscripts”. Bothmer. Scrittura e civiltà. The art of the book in India.BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair. Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. 1995: 77-91. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1989: 232-242. J. “Islamic art: arts of the book. 1996: 16. Susan. D. 1995. Denny. Ferrier. Nov. 7: 931-932. R. Gray. Museum of Fine Arts. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. 2 vols. Piemontese. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue. 1983. Hans-Caspar Graf von. Dublin. Gotha. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI.und Landesbibliothek Gotha. 1982: 109-220. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. 271-273. Muqarnas. Sheila and Bloom.. Mass. 1 (1983): 103-121. “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”. “Islamische Buchkunst”. 1976. new ed. Ausstellung 16. Wiesbaden. ed. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. 1982 – 5. 1983. 1992-1993. Lugano/Milan. Washington. 1993. ed. 14th-16th centuries. Brend. The arts of Persia. Lowry. April 1983. Rotterdam. The dictionary of art. introduction”. Angelo M. D. Carboni. Wien.C. Barbara. Pages of perfection. “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. 1988. St. Losty. Stefano. 1981. Turner.W. J. Jonathan M. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). Paris/ London.). Petersburg. Islamische Handschriften. Springfield. Basil (ed. 4 (1980): 103-156.] Pages of perfection. Feb. Carol G. . Glen and Nemazee. Duda. 1997. 1982. New York. Fisher. 1979. Cultural Symposium. Dreaming of paradise. Lugano/Milan. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs.

Francis. Welch. 17 (2000): 1-16. K. 1982. Paris. Roxburgh. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Tanindi. Kalter and M. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. Zeren. Bibliothèque nationale de France. J. Ithaca/London. Pavaloi. Ca. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. and Welch. 1997. Alice. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road. S. David J. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. London/New York. London/Oxford. 5 (1990-91): 67-98. J. 1997: 101-115. Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. Arts of the Islamic book. Malibu. Paul Getty Museum. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. Muqarnas. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Muqarnas. ed. 1997 (The Nasser D. Taylor. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. Stephen. 1995. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”.226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard. Vernoit. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. Rührdanz. 17 (2000): 147-161. A. XXIII).C..

1368 [1990]. . ed. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”. 30 (1980): 3235. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L . of Pennsylvania.D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai . 1999: 587-597. Ph. Geneva. 7: 602-603. David J. Univ. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. diss..D. Déroche et al.W. 0XVWDID ø]]HW .2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”. øOJL. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making. F. 1996. collecting. and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”. 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. EI. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H. øOJL. an album of calligraphic collage”.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi). “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. [Mashhad].VWDQEXO . new ed. B. 32 (1981): 40-43.. Roxburgh.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson.

15 (1986): 377-412. Turner. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’. UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid. QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH . Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . Mu¨ammad Khayr. “±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU . J. New York. “Album. 1996: 1. VII.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. The dictionary of art. 2. Wheeler M. KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. Istanbul. Beirut. Lugano/Milan. Istanbul. Islamic world”. Calligraphy (see also VIII. 2 (1987): 126-130. Adam. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. 3.] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. 1996. Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. 583-584. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Thackston. ed.

London. New York. no. 1998. 1-27 June 1987.1987.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. Riyad. Istanbul. Ernst J. London. The calligrapher’s craft. Hoare. Bluett.3 (1997): 481-526. [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. Metropolitan Museum of Art. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art. . al-< VXI . Summer exhibition.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 1976. Oliver. 259-267. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam. 72.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. Grube. 1406 [1986] : 241-254.

G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris). Gacek. Healey. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . Fehérvári.OP  . 2 (1987): 126-130. ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. [exposition]. Musée de la calligraphie arabe. Cathcart and J. Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). Ibn Muqlah. [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- . no. Back to the sources. Mohamed U. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. Nabil F. 15. al-. Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) . 1988.4 (1986): 157-270. Paris. Géza and Zakariya. 1997. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”.J.F. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. Singapore. Musée d’art et d’histoire.1989: 164-191. 1977. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Safwat.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126. Adam. Geneva. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan. James. K. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. Sandycove.. 4 (1989): 144-149. 2000. WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. ed. Noureddine.XZDit. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. 1992. Hilmi Efendi. David.

Abbott. American journal of Semitic languages and literatures. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah. 63.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid.113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . no. MELA notes. ed.4 (1986): 345-376. 15. Heft 2 (1988): 301-316. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO. $OELQ 0: ³. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á. “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. 65. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh.OP DO-Ñ.4 (1987): 760-795. 56 (1939): 71-83. Rudolph. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”. Beirut. no. ed.1 (1988): 50-65. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. 2 vols. 62. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. Ekkehard. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. ed. 15.I T. no. Nabia. 15. 13 (1978): 27-35.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”.1 (1994): 70-73. Ñ . ²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO. Der Islam. no.4 (1986): 141-148.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al. Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. no. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989.

——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. ed. Z.1-2 (1982): 284-302. “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”.D. 4 (1989): 44-55. ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer. London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design. Huart. 38. Gacek.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.4 (1896): 149-156. 1. 1908. Hassan. no.G EXK. George N.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³. 15.3-4 (1972): 180-186.3 (1964): 8093. no. Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-.VO P   . . 36. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid. Albany. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer. 7 illus. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”. 1939. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Paris. nos. François. 1989. ed. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. Cairo.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. Ahmed Moustafa M.1-2 (1980): 334-352.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer. 1. Ph. Cl. 23 (1967): 151-156. 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. 1995: 141-148. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. NY. Atiyeh. no. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art). Ankara (forthcoming). 5 (1949): 85-91. 5 illus.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³. Yasa Yaman. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). [Also published: Riyad. al-. Adam.LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”.

khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah. CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad. VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' . 17 (1988): 207-223. 4   $¨mad. Studia Iranica.

Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh. Sumer.1 (1977): 104-111. new ed. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. by V.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU. E. by J. ' U DO-Numayr. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad. A. “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”. Serin. 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Ünver. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. 1999.U T \DK PLQ . Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. Transl. 304-306. ed. 15. and T. 3: 886-887. 1996. Rayef. Francis. Disertaciones y opúsculos. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW . 1928: 2. “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI. no.XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL . 1: 203-205. SaÑ G . Transl.VWDQEXO .U T   . Minorsky.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus.... Ahmad Maher. Diss. J. Istanbul.P. 1982. Madrid. London. 1975. +DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU .EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid. Tabrizi. 1959. “Ibn Mu¯la”. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek. Déroche. Richard.. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Sourdel-Thomine. Sourdel. ed. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. no.. new ed. Ribera y Tarragó. 3: 736-737.VWDQEXO . 1989: 89-93. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”. Köln.4 (1986): 69-82. J. Muhittin. EI. Yarshater. Istanbul. Ribera y Tarragó. D. Istanbul/ Paris. 5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ .C. P. Süheyl. 6DOP Q Ñ Vá.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi .OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL.OP DO-Ñ. D. Washington. 33. F.

O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan. Histoire et civilisation. Salih. Petersburg Album”. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP . Petersburg muraqqaÑ. Aziza. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Atanasiu. Etudes arabes et islamiques.4 (1986): 51-68. Alani. The St. Tunis. 1-4 (1973): 265-278. 1. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. tools and forms .LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. Islamic calligraphy. 1973. Cairo. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII. Revue des études islamiques. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. 5. 1975 : 23-28. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. nos. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. “The calligraphy of the St. 1993: 41-61. 1984. Mohamed. Alparslan. [Rotterdam]. 1996: 39-46. al-Ali. 35 (1967): 219-224. A. 1999. no. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. Rotterdam. V. 1984. 12 (1977): 10-15. Baghdad. Paris. sacred and secular writings. Ali.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. Geneva. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q. Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. “Remarks on style”. 1988: 30-39. MELA notes.[Text in Turkish and English. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Dreaming of paradise. $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. 15. Ghani. Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. La calligraphie arabe.PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl. Paris.232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. Oleg.1. . Lugano/Milan. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes.

Ackerman. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Istanbul. A.U. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Istanbul. Déroche. %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK. James. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. Al-Mawrid. 2 p.VO P .4 (1986): 7-26. 1977: 2. IRCICA. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan. 2 (1989): 37-53. no. no. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. 235-236. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ. [1971]. Muhammad Iqbal. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. Nihad M. 1998. 1999: 253-259. François. . 1996. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah). Mashhad. epigraphy and the art of the book”.GK Q 0X¨ammad. Geneva. Isfahan. David. of illus. 1367/ [1988].BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad. The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. 1976: 58-83. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. 36.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). ed. Ashiya/New York. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin. 1980. 1707-1742. . “Calligraphy. Déroche et al. Bhutta. Pope and P. 15. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”. “Calligraphy”. F. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”.2 (1999): 4367. ±DQDVK . ed. Adam. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK. Baghdad.

“Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. al--XE U  .VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. T. ——— “Islamic calligraphy. Naef. 1979. Safwat. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”. Yasin Hamid.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir.: Riyad. Kühnel. 1939. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. 3.3 (March 1987): 20-23. 1982: 169-191. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. Tulips. Y.DWK U  Rodari. al-. no. Geneva. Dacca. From concept to context. 24 (1982): 238266. 1988: 40-47. Mitchell. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. Yonemura. 27. Ernst. Florian. Islamic calligraphy. Cairo. Geneva. [French . ed. Graz. Dacca University Studies. Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur. 1986. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. “The imponderable. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. Geneva.EQ . Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. London. Lowry and A. London. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy. 1996: 212-227. 1953. Oxford.VO P   Khatibi. by Shen Fu. Silvia. London. Washington. G. Mohammed. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire. improbable writing”. “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. Heath. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Glenn D. London. an outline”. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry. “The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”. [New ed. taÃawwuruh. Julian. 1978. Safadi. al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . 1976. 22a (1974): 203-210. Auflage. Raby. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. Petsopoulos.F.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy.G EXK. 1988: 12-19. D. 1992. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. techniques and terminology”. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. by Nabil F. 1986: 102-149. Lowry. Rahman. Islamische Schriftkunst.

The story of Islamic calligraphy. The dervish lodge: architecture. 1989: 306-314. EI. “The arts of calligraphy”. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Selim. Priscilla P. 1996 (The Nasser D. Wheeler M. J. %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). The arts of the book in Central Asia. “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Schimmel. Sourdel-Thomine. Tunis.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . François and Thackston. Leiden. Ferrier. Déroche. 1970. [Text in Turkish. Atiq R. ed. New Haven/London. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. 14th-16th centuries. 1996: 16. “KhaÃÔ. English and Arabic. Siddiqui. Annemarie . art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey. Fischer. III.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193.VODP \DK´ Al. Calligraphy”. Calligraphie islamique. V). Basil Gray. 1982: 198209. Ali and Chaghatai.WK U DO-. J. by Michel Garell. no. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. “Islamic art. ——— Islamic calligraphy. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”. Muammer. 1987. Turner. R. 1979: 7-33. Schimmel. New York. Alparslan.] Safwat. Ankara. Schimmel. Soucek. “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”. “Islamic calligraphy”. 36 (1979): 140-177. George Dimitri. Barbara.BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture. ed. 16. 1978. Wiesbaden.W. Paris. 4: 1113-1128.6 (1995): 523537. 273-288.. The arts of Persia. R. new ed. “The art of calligraphy”. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P . Annemarie and Rivolta. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. M. 1984. ed. New York. Lifchez. 2. Delhi. Abdullah. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. The dictionary of art. ed. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. (Summer. al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad. 1990. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. Los Angeles/ Oxford.. 1992: 242-252. Nabil F. London/ Oxford. 1992). Ülker. Paris/London. Annemarie.] . herausgegeben von W.

Mohamed U. Safwat. Washington. 4: 680-718. Marianne. 3. Reflections on the state of the art. 10. Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world.4 (1984): 373-379. 1980/1400. A. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries.M. M..236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. Islamic studies. Barrucand. Michigan. Yaqub Ali. Edinburgh.K. Calcutta. VII. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”. Oxford. Michigan State University. Islamic ornament. ed. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. Ziauddin. ed. no. D. 1936. Carol Garrett Fisher. . Paris. “Muslim calligraphy. The calligraphy of Islam. D. 1992: 235248. 1978. 1967. 23. “The art of illumination”. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . by Nabil F. K. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. 1979: 35-67. A. no. E. 1979. Anthony. 1979. E. Arberry. 9-13 avril 1990). ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy. M. its beginning and major styles”. Moslem calligraphy. Zakariya.C. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”. J. 1998. The art of Islamic writing. Basil Gray. 1991: 117. ed. Indo-Iranica.. 14th-16th centuries. Encyclopaedia Iranica.1 (1957): 9-13. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Brocade of the pen. Akimushkin. Washington. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. “Calligraphy”.C. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Baghdad. < VRI  RO P-±osayn. Austin. Dublin. Yarshater. Paris/ London. 1996: 228-234. ed. Kresge Art Museum. Yusuf. Oleg F. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE .

Sijelmassi. 3. Francis.1 (1996): 5-19. no. new ed. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Déroche et al. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. n. Strayer. “Manuscript illumination”. Simpson. Graz. ed. Turner. Painted decoration”. A. Manuscripta Orientalia.U. 1982-89: 8. Geneva. 1999: 647-655. Déroche. 1987.d. Monneret de Villard. 3 (1949): 83-91. Val. Manuscripta Orientalia. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. 2. Revue des études islamiques.2 (1995): 16-21. 1977: 5. new ed. 1937-1974. 1996: 16.. New York. Muhammad Isa. Herat. Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania). Edirne. no. Tanindi. Paris. 1: 558-561. Adam. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament. Waley.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen. F.s. 5. Shiraz. U. 1.. J. Bursa. 10: 870-871. n. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. Marianna S. no. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. EI. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. 112118. Manuscripta Orientalia. Paris. New York. Polosin. J. R. The dictionary of art. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. 1997: 87-112. “Islamic art. Ashiya/New York.9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”. Zeren. ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. and Simpson.. V. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Ackerman. ed. Pope and P. Richard. Déroche and F. F. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du . Islamic”. Kühnel. III. ed. “Manuscript illumination. Gacek. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”. Mohamed. ed. E. Richard. “Arabesque”. Annali. Istanbul in the 15th century”. 288-293.1 (1999): 7-11. . F. R. ed. Marianna S.

2nd ed. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . Ashiya/New York. Oleg. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. ed. 293-351. A. M.VO P I 0LÁr. 17 (2000): 17-23. A. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. pinceau. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. Bloom. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”. “Islamic art. 1977: 5: 1809-1927. 8:451-453. et al. une introduction. Barbara. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. 1996: 16. “Rasm”. Canby. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. 1999.1 (1987-89): 239-253. Cairo. J. Muqarnas. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend. “Drawing”. “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. The dictionary of art. 1984. Revue des études islamiques. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK). Turner. 4. )DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. fasc. b) Other studies Barrucand. Swietochowski. Basle. Marianne. Paris. 7: 537-547. Ackerman. “Qalamus.LW E  Berthier. 11/12 (1991):116-125. new ed. Princes.. EI. Dietrich. III. Encyclopaedia Iranica. E. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. Blair. 1998. 4.U. Muqarnas. 38 (1991-95): 185-231. Painted book illustration”. ed.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. Grabar. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. ciseaux. Eva R. Sheila S.L. La peinture persane. Pope and P. Yarshater. Sheila R. Sheila S. Blair. Brandenburg. “Book painting”. 55/57. 10 (1993): 266-274. London. Hoffman. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”. ed. Jonathan M. New York.

——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”.. and Rezvan. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran. Barbara. ed. T.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. no.1 (1982): 1220. Atiyeh. new ed. nos. ed. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad. New Delhi. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library. George N. 1990. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. Robinson. Rachel. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”.. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. New York. Paris. New York. 1992. ——— Painters. Priscilla P. Yves.W. Schmitz. Alexandre. David. B. Yann Richard. 1982. Albany. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. Harvard University.D. Paris. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. London. 3. NY. 12-19th centuries. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”. Islamic painting and the arts of the book. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov. 1994.J. 10: 361-363. King.33-34 (1987): 169-184. Costa Mesa. 1992: 1-50. Ca. “Arts du livre et illustrations”. new ed. E.. Soucek.. Muqarnas. Al-Wa¨dah. Ph. Papadopoulo. Muqarnas. 1995: 149-177. diss. 17 (2000): 37-52. A. Porter. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. A. Milstein. “‚ UD´ EI. 2. paintings. 1997. et al. and Fahd. 9: 889-892. Wensinck. 1976. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. 4 (1987):166-181. 1989: 157-169.

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. Lacquer Diba.LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia. ed. Cowen. 1984. Grube. 1995 (The Nasser D. Grube.1 (1995): 21-28. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated . no.KD]] P DQG KLV . giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. Grabar. New Haven/London. Chicago. Carboni. Sheila S. &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH . ed. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Sotheby’s art at auction. no. Ferrier. Ernst J. 2. 1. Petersburg Academic Collection”. 1990: 229-234.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”. 2 (1991): 81-95. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. Manuscripta Orientalia. ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”. L. Stefano.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. VII.2 (1997-8): 343-364. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art.1 (1995): 56-67. pt. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. James Allen. “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. 4 (1991): 301481. Archéologie islamique. XXVII). Oleg.1). “Constellations. A compendium of chronicles. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . 1989. London/Oxford. 54 (1986): 17-48. 3 (1989): 33-57. 3 (1989): 15-31. ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. 5. no.W. Jill Sanchia. R. The illustrations of the Maqamat. The arts of Persia.240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. New York. Islamic art. 1. “Lacquer work”. Ernst J. Oxford. Blair. . Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques.EQ $E . 1989: 243-253. X.

8 (1970): 47-50. Aramco world. 6 (1989): 131-146. Turner. Encyclopaedia Iranica. VII. 1984. XXII. J. VII. Iran. 10. 1996: 16. Tim. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. Decorated paper (marbled paper.Yarshater. Marie-Ange. Thackston. 7. Sheila S.M. Leiden. E. New York. ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”.W. ——— “Islamic art. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd. Papercuts”. Dreaming of paradise. pt. Pareja octogenario dicata. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Khalili. no. ——— “Qajar lacquer”. 354-355. Barbara. Muqarnas. Robinson. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”.]. B. Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. 376-397. ed. Rotterdam. Papercuts Schmitz. 6. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. 1986. “Lackerwork from Iran”. J. 17 (2000): 2436. New York. 533-535. “Cut-paper”. 24. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des . the cloud art”. Lacquer”. 6.BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. Said.W. Motamed. Blair. Wheeler M.. ed. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL.) Arndt. 25 (1977): 32-35. James Allen. 1993: 173-186. 1996 (The Nasser D.1-2). ed. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 6: 475-478. III.2). Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. X. New York. 1974: 1. pt. London/Oxford. etc. ed. 1996: 16.3 (1973): 2632. Doizy. B. Turner. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. [Rotterdam]. “Islamic art. and Stanley. Oxford. R. [Robinson. The dictionary of art. London. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. The dictionary of art. from 10 June to 27 June 1986. “Ebru. VIII. Muqarnas. Nasser D.

Emil. ed. 5. 1982. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”. 2 (1957): 519-540. and Ettinghausen. Palette. Gulnar K. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek. 30 (1968): 14-20. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of . Wolfe. Ars Orientalis. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”. 1990.A. Kâgitçi. and Petherbridge. Richard J.EQ % G V@ Bosch. A catalogue of an exhibition. 8. E.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. Studia Iranica. 3 (1375/1996): 857867. 6 (1991): 41-58. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII. G. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. techniques and patterns. 4 (1961): 1-13.A. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . Carswell. Chicago. Ars Orientalis. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.. 3RUWHU <YHV ³. an excerpt”. J.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Philadelphia. its materials. 17 (1988): 47-55.VKE O LQ KLV µ. Marbled paper: its history. VII. Paris.VO P -L U Q. K.C. pl. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning. Yarshater. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst. R. Adam.) a) Bibliography Gratzl.] . G. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. 1: 581-582. M. 1996. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. 1871 bis 1956”. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. Creswell. ——— ³.

Paris. 1997: 57-63.VO P \DK I 0DGU G. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.VKE O  %DNU LEQ .VO P \DK 1989. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Déroche and F. F.BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”.] al-.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-. 17 (1971): 153-166. ed.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. . Richard.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K . [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-.EU K P ³.

Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century. 1935. of Chicago. Univ. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. 1979: 59-91. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. 217-221. Philadelphia. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. 14th-16th centuries. Basil Gray. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . Ann Arbor.] Levey. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab).. [Reprinted: Cairo. Paris. Rabat. The arts of the book in Central Asia. . Gulnar K. Kuwait. 1925. Ricard. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W. Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. Ph. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. ed.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. 1952. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. Aslanapa. ——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. Martin. Poona. Oktay. 1962. “The art of bookbinding”. diss. 2nd ed. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ.1970: 4. %LQP Vá.D. doublures as a dating factor”. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. Paris/London..

The new bookbinder. Ars Orientalis. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. Bosch. 1954: 459473. G. 7. G.N. Chicago. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. Dolinskaya. ed.. ed. iv (1986): 181-201. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”. and Petherbridge. Gardner. 1966: 16. Miner. 3 (1959): 113-131. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. Carswell.595. Narody Azii i Afriki. British Museum quarterly.6 (1964): 120-121. Binding”. Yemen”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Richard. F. V.B. Revue des études islamiques. New York. IV/1 (1195): 2-8. Fischer. J. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene. D. Gratzl. 3 (1983): 42-58. A catalogue of an exhibition. Princeton. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. Gulnar K. 1997: 15-63. Turner. Paris.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch. 29 (1964-65): 10-11. Revue des études islamiques. François. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Restaurator. 7. Ursula. III.K. 60 (1992): 585. and Petherbridge. its materials. Dreibholtz. ed. “Book covers”. 355-359. The dictionary of art. British Museum quarterly. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. 1982. Narody Azii i Afriki. no. Monika. “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”.G. “Islamic art. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”. 26 (1962): 28-30. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. Guy. 1957-58”. J. K. Gast. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric . Déroche and F. Gulnar K. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov. Déroche.2 (1964): 136-141. 54 (1986): 85-99. Barbara. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. Emil. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”. no.

EU K P Cairo. Petersen. Ars Orientalis.U. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. Pope and P. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. no.1 (1958): 91-106. Science. Leipzig. Encyclopaedia Iranica.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Tunis. Isis. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”. E. Polosin. 1924. Louis. A. Krek.. M.G E (Cairo). IXe au XIIIe siècles. 1948: 1. bis 19. 2. ed. 1983. 47 (1956): 239-243. Val. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. Plomp. . M. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-. no. land. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”. Haldane.5 (1982): 60-65. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. Bijdragen tot de taal-.Q Q  London. 2 (1996): 9-12. Ashiya/ New York. 2. 1-32. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad. Ralph.2 (1958): 37-39. tools & magic. XII). and Haddad. 1 (1954): 41-64. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben. “Muslim bindings with al-. Mu¨ammad. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan].EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. London. “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. . 1997: 77-91. Levey. by ÑAbd al-Laà I .VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. ——— “Bookbinding”. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. 4: 363-365. 1975-1994. Objets kairouanais.en volkenkunde. MaÃbaÑ .BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. London/Oxford. ed.VO P \DK. Georges and Poinssot. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14. Yarshater. Pinder-Wilson. no. V. Theodore C. 149 (1993): 571-592. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1977: 5. 3. H. Part Two: Mundane worlds.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. 20. Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah. M.XOO \DW DO. Marçais. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. no.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia. Duncan. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Ackerman. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .

“15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”. by F. 1962. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. Vicat. Berthe van. Zeren. 1961. Sakisian.1997: 135-150. The foundation of an Ottoman court style. 66 (1934): 145-168. Zeren. Ars Islamica.Q Q  London. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”. Max. O’Byrne. . 36 (1982): 445-454. 286-298. Islamic art. Tanindi. Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. 4 (1991):143-174. 1989: 171-183. 17 (1933): 109-127.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. London.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. Yann Richard. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. “Arts du livre: la reliure. Prosper. 51 (1927): 277-284. Revue française d’histoire du livre. London. A. Michèle. Julian and Tanindi. ed. [1923].VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Wiesbaden. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. 1993. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. Weisweiler. Kegan Paul. Dublin. Richard. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. A. Islamic bookbindings. Francis.D. British Museum quarterly. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Paris. Sarre. Hespéris. F. Transl.] Shore. 36 (1971): 19-23. 52 (1927): 141154. Regemorter. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”.F. 1 (1934): 74-79. Ricard. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII. 1. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII. A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript.

1991/1412. David.VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-. Jeddah..VO P . Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH . James.

Cyril and Methodius National Library. 1987. 1995. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. [1987]. Nabia. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. Yasin Hamid. Winfried]. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. A. Doha. [Rebhan. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. Lings. . Chicago. Helga and Riesterer. 2. Paris. Kuwait National Museum. 1998. Z. National Council for Culture. 1976. London. 1985: 3140. Martin and Safadi. 1985. London. Stoilova.PLÑat QaÃar. Kuwait. 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. IMA and BN. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). A¨mad. Kuwait. and Ivanova. 1980. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale. 1939. Sofia. Kuwait. VIII. The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. Munich. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. Arts and Letters. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute.. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. 1991. .

——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. Paris. new ed. Ronig. Pantheon.W. 45 (1987): 4-20. von. Richard. Oriental College magazine. H. 1989: 95-99. Atiyeh. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Jacques. Boston. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. Déroche. Albany.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. H. Graeco-Arabica. 1989: 45-67. Innsbruck. 54 (1986): 59-65. Revue des études islamiques.J.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. ed. Thomas. 7: 668-669. Coomaraswamy. Colombo. ed. 4 (1991):171-178. Werner Daum. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. Valentina. 1995: 17-32.K. 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16. ed. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. George N. 1987: 177-187. F. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. ed. Kunst und Antiquitäten. Jonathan M.17-15. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Bloom. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. Berque. “MuÁ¨af”. “Leaf of a Koran”. 185-187. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv. Davies. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”. Stork. 1 (1986): 22-33.J. Ch. Istanbul/Paris. Burton. 1988: 178-181.. ed. W. Festschrift F. J. 1997: 151-159. EI. Bothmer. Trier. A. Ars et ecclesia. 18 (1920): 52-53. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. F. Gerhard and A.-C. Déroche and F. . ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. Innsbruck. NY. ed. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. A. Nr.

1983-85: vol. pl. S. François. J. “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Revue des études islamiques. ——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. rapport préliminaire”. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. by Silvia Naef. Dreibholz. Déroche. Istanbul/Paris. (The Nasser D. 1992. 1989: 101-111. Paris. bilan et perspectives”. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. 1992: 68-73. François and Noseda. Bibliothèque nationale. 7 (1999): 65-73. Sourdel-Thomine. ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. 1996 (Quinterni.1). F. I). Geneva. Les manuscrits du Coran. I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). 59 (1991): 229-235. ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul. 1988: 20-29. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). Cahiers d’Asie centrale. Lesa. Damaszener Mitteilungen. 11 (1999): 87-94. ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. Lesa.Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Déroche. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. Geneva. Ursula. Déroche. 5 (1990): 59-66. London/ Oxford.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. Faïka. 1983: 145-165. ed. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. Paris. Noja. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- .1. Revue des études islamiques. 7 and 8. pl. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. 48 (1980): 207-224. ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes. ed. 15-16.

1982. 1. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. 1991: 299-313. Grohmann. A. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. Sigmaringen. Journal of QurÐanic studies.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. Kuwait. 1947. Gacek. Restaurierung. Mingana.VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . 36 (1941): 165-168. Vatican City.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I . Dutton. 33 (1958): 213-231. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art.E. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. G. green dots. Adolf. von. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Yasin. Ein Koranfragment des IX.62 (1995): 15-34. issue 1 (1999): 115-140. Cambridge. Adam. Vienna. Marilyn. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. Helene. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. Jahrhunderts. Lamare. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. 230 (1938): 551-575.] . Loebenstein. J. 3 (1990): 45-64. Pergament: Geschichte. 1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”. 4 (1983):102-149. McAllister. H. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams. al--XE U  . Struktur.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. with a list of their variants. Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana. ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . no. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam. Wien. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. A. A. MELA notes. and Lewis. 1985: 19-23. 1914. Levi della Vida. “Red dots. 2 vols. 6). Jenkins. Milo. 32 (1937): 264-265. “Early QurÐanic fragments”. Journal asiatique. Karabacek. Herstellung. Thomas.

8. Solange. a few ideas”. Rezvan. no. Nabia. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. 21 (1991): 119-148. 6 (1939): 91-94. 6. “The first QurÐans”. Efim A. Beatrice. Ory. no.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. Ars Orientalis. Later Qurµans Abbott. “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”. St. Ars Orientalis. Lugano/Milan. Kuwait. Al-Taw¨ G.1”.] Saint Laurent. . VIII. 20 (1990): 113-147. Part 2: the public text”. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn.1 (1998): 1-14. al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. 33 (1965): 87-149.1 (2000): 49-68. Rezvan. Istanbul/Paris. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. Tabbaa. 1985: 9-17. 6K QHKFK . Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34. Pages of perfection. ed. Gerd-R. The QurÐan as text. Revue des études islamique. 1996: 107-111. 118.S. Whelan. Manuscripta Orientalia. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. 1998. Yasser. Stefan Wild. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. 3. 5. 24 (1994): 119-147. 1995: 108-117. ed. no. Estelle. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St. F. QurÐanic calligraphy”. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. Ars Islamica. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. Manuscripta Orientalia. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”.2 (1999): 58-64. Efim A. Ars Orientalis. Déroche. Petersburg. N. Leiden.VO P´ Sumer. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. no. pt. 1989: 115-124. Riyad. 12 (1956): 33-37. and Kondybaev. Puin. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts.

Contadini. 10 (1984): 41-51.A. and Mrs. Dublin. ed. Anna and Stanley. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). 1999. ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr.. 1105-35 H.H. Dandel. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. ÑAà \DK . J.9. Istanbul/ Paris. Ohio State University)”.16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script. A. 5 (1938): 89-94. A. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. Serge Lancel. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. langues. 1967. Paris. Paris. Bivar.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-. 55 (1938): 61-65. 1994: 45-56. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. Les manuscrits du Coran.H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. 1999: 249265. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. François. Déroche. Nigeria magazine. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. Rabat. . Lesa (forthcoming). (The Nasser D. F.D. ——— “St. 7 Iuglio 1996. binding and paper”.2..UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. probably Spanish. 1983-85: vol. Bibliothèque nationale. Déroche. Brockett. Nice. Manijeh. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. Paul Hudson. IV. Bayani. decoration. ed. Arberry. E. Numismatique. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord.”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. (1960): 199-205. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX . Manuscripts of the Middle East. couleur et calligraphie”. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. 2 (1987): 45-67. Codices Manuscripti. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1989: 113. London/Oxford. A.”. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no. Tim.1). pt. écritures et arts du livre. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno.252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. ——— “Coran. Ars Islamica.

Adam.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). 2 (1984): 147-157.1-4 (1985): 135-146. 1992.D. Woolner commemorative volume. Digby. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks.217 (1999-2000): 52-54. 1984: 510-20. M.] Gacek. Ettinghausen. ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. John Cooper. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”. François and Gladiss. ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-. Gray. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H. (The Nasser D. Gottheil. . ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”. London. M. Revue des études islamiques.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. S. ed. “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. Lahore. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 7 (1975): 49-55. 1992: 79-105. 1940: 109-112. 4 (1991): 35-53. ed. Art and archeology research papers. London. no.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. R. III). “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst. Berlin. 1988.D. 1992. Berlin. Déroche. 59.)”. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). 4 pl. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . (The Nasser D. London/ Oxford. 4 (1935): 92102. Rivista degli studi orientali. David. Iqbal. Arts et métiers du livre. Almut von. London/ Oxford. 5 (1931): 21-24. 1999. Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology. Richard. 1993. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A. fasc. Rosen-Ayalon. James. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. Basil. II).

“Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. British Museum quarterly. Rice. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1969): 3-47. Cairo. DC”. E. A. Monneret de Villard. Dublin. “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”. 29-32. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Florencio. no. Algiers. Arabica.G E (Cairo). Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. 19 (1995): 73-80. 2 (1914-15): 240-250. “Andalusian Qorans”. Martin.OP DO-Ñ. 47.3 (1968): 71-77. 1 (1921): 83-86. 3 (1874): 409-431. Lévi-Provençal. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library. 3 (1949): 83-91. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester.U T . “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. no. 3-4 (2000): 366-380. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. 17. Eleanor..S. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU . “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. no. ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination. Hespéris. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad. 3 (1955): 141-147.1 (1955): 43-48.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. Museo Español de Antiguedades.9H VLècle”.s. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Solange. 11. Lings. pl. 1955. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. 15. Annali. D. Ugo. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX . al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. rey de Marruecos. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-. London.XOO \DW DO. Ory. ——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. n. 24 (1961): 94-96. 9th . 20 (1970): 88137. fasc.LW E  Mingana. 1976. Dublin..

[Stanley. Tim]. The QurÐan and calligraphy.BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. Istanbul.] Witkam. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ. 1991. A selection of fine manuscript material. 203-212. 1995: 3. Ankara. catalogue 1213. London. [1995]. Jan Just. [Bernard Quaritch.

[Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. [Text of commentary by D. Graz: Akademische Druck-u. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. Zahradeen. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18. Madrid. E. Rice. Manuscript K. Chester Beatty Library. Lesa. 1998. Rome. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ). 1983. the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. Dublin. Chester Beatty Library. Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano).] . VIII. Verlagsanstalt.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. François and Noseda. 2 vols. Tunis. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. Oriental art. estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Fideurart Edizioni d’arte.16.´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1996. S. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. Wright. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent. 4 (1989): 155-174. Noja. in English and Arabic. Déroche. Dublin. 4. Muhammad Sani. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . (Winter 1996/97): 8-12.S. [198?]. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. 1991. 1983.

'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr.] Carter. Dallal. Manuscripta Orientalia. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .2 (1995): 22-28.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. 6.H. ed. 1953. J. 34 (1990): 7-24. 1994: 33-43. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Al-Mawrid. “Arabic literature”. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ . no. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”. Greetham. Ben Murad. London. ed. D. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 1995: 546-574. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. Ahmad.C.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. Régis and Sauvaget. O. Scholarly editing: a guide to research. no. Paris. al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV .1 (1977): 117-138. 68. 1420/ 1999: 193-222. 1988. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie).K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.2 (1993): 236-250. Ibrahim. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. Yusuf Ibish. 26. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A. no.H. Rabat.] Blachère. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW .G. no. 1. New York. 1414 A. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX. “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”. 29th-30th November 1997. Akimushkin.1 (1995): 3-18. 1. Qum.F. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. M.

KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ. al-'DQQ Ñ.BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation. 7ULSROL /LE\D. London.. Mu¨DPPDG . Yusuf Ibish. 29th-30th November 1997. ed. 1420/1999: 59-73.

VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). John Cooper. al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. ed. Paul.] Madelung. Cairo. al-. Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih.).VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. Jedda. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P   . “Naqd al-naÁÁ”.UM 0 NK Ðil. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. 1992: 43-49. Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. Wilferd F. 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. London.DUE M . 1989: 2. “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. Al-' UDK. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK . “„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis). 1983. 1992: 1-6. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. Leipzig.VO P . Transl. 1950.KDUU Ã. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”. [Translation of his Textkritik. 4 (1975): 169-173.XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”.VO P  1994. 1963: 253-278. Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. Cairo. ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-. 0DQVK U W . ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. 335-348.

´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. . 36 (1992): 169-201.

VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997. Al-Mawrid. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. revista de estudios árabes. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. ed. ed. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 29th-30th November 1997. Yusuf Ibish. Rashed. London. Albany. 5 (1988): 21-48. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”.QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð).H. Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO). ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . Mélanges. al-6DPDUU Ð  .VODPLF Heritage Foundation. 1993. 1408 A.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. ed. 19.XOO \DW DO. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Al-QanÃara. Atiyeh.3 (1986): 169-182. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub. Roshdi.Y. George N. Muhsin. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205. 15. Mahdi. 21. Beirut. al-Munajjid. N. ²DZO \ W . Yusuf Ibish. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. Qum. .1 (1993): 41-49.2 (1998): 393-416. fasc. Luis. no. ——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”. 1420/1999: 15-57. London. no. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. 3 (1956): 359-374. 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”.258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid.. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1420/1999: 75-104. “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ . “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. 1995: 1-15.

EU K P HG. Baghdad.BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK. MaÃbaÑat al-.UVK G  6KDEE ¨ .

Cairo. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . 1997. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð. Pascal. 10 (1980): 231-258.UVK G Al-. 29th-30th November 1997. %HLUXW ' U DO-.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-.K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Hélène. Amman. London. 3 (1982): 197-208. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam. 3 (1988): 88-101. Crozet. al-. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. 1995. 1420/1999: 181-191. “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo). Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. < VXI . Yusuf Ibish. Jan Just. Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. 1999. Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?).PLÑah al-. fact or fiction?”. 2. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO. 6K NLU $¨mad.VO P \DK 1983. IX.IUDQM I GK OLN.VO P  -30 Nov. “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B. Riyad. 2457 (Paris)”. Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal. “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W .VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 6K ILÑ  ±asan. “Establishing the stemma. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I.N. Some specific cases Bellosta. Maktabat .LW E DO-. 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina.

Yusuf Ibish. Angelika. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. 110. Dimitri. Journal of the American Oriental Society. 29th-30th November 1997. 4 (1989): 133-137. London. Versteegh and M. Carter. K.LW E al-zahra’”. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Hossein. 1990: 179-194. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. ed. Rezvan. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. Hamesse. Pingree.EQ ' Z G¶V µ. Masoumi Hamedani. 1420/1999: 115-130. David. Louvain-La-Neuve.RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi. 1420/1999: 105-113. Morelon. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Geneviève.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Yusuf Ibish.4 (1990): 691-726. London. 29th-30th November 1997. Gutas. ed.LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D . “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-. ed. 1992: 291-310.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. 16 (1998): 143-163. Yusuf Ibish. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. Efim A. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI . 62 (1985): 71-97. London. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . Mahdi. 1420/1999: 165-180.P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. no. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the . Manuscripts of the Middle East.WSKDQHVL RI . Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . J. 75 (1980): 214-222. Régis. Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux. Humbert. 1420/1999: 131-163. ed. G. Muhsin. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”. 29th-30th November 1997. ed. London. Hartmann. ed. Yusuf Ibish. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Amsterdam/Philadelphia.

FayÁal al±DI\ Q.-G.3 (1999): 59-61. M. no. ed.LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.). Gacek. Cairo. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . ed. “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”. Guesdon. “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Manuscripta Orientalia. Cairo. ed. Casablanca.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237. ed. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1420/1999: 223-241. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173. Adam. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). X. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE . ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «. 5.]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. 10 (1983): 173-179. Cairo. $E +D\EDK Ñ. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. 45 (1998): 165-192. London. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Yusuf Ibish. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin.

PLÑat Dimashq. 1392/1972: 284-300. Damascus. MaÃbaÑDW . -DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ .

no. 23-24 (1974): 306-311. al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. Casablanca. “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). Déroche. Witkam. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Al-QanÃara. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Sayyid. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154.2 (1998): 343-364. Fann . P. Nuria. F. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213. “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”. Sellheim. ed. Jan Just. ed. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Casablanca.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234. fasc. ed. ed.NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226. 4.2 (1400/1979): 219-242. „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. ed. 1989: 1-5.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa. Istanbul/Paris. 19. 41 (1965):321-334. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”. =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Rudolf. Oriens. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Torres Santo Domingo. revista de estudios árabes. Voorhoeve. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Bibliotheekleven.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302.

K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. 1996: 21-27. 1996: 151-156. Bookbinder. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Julian and Marsh. 1996: 15-19. “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. W. Frederick.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . “Von Buchern und Termiten”. Clare. Abid Reza. %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH . Johann Christoph. Heinrichs and G. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. Beirut/ Stuttgart. 1996: 185-194. Amparo R. 1996: 49-52. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 4 (1979): 3-9. 337-349. “Preventive conservation: global trends”. XI. “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. The paper conservator. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Bencherifa. herausgegeben von W. London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Schoeler. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. London. 1 (1987): 21-38. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Bull. Geburtstag. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135. London. “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. London. Bedar. Mohamed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. ed. Ñ . De Torres. 1994: 2. ed. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. Bürgel. ed.

Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. London. London. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 33 (1991): 3. papers. “Conservation of the manuscripts”. its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Barbara. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). ed. ed. Yemen”. 1996: 7-14. ii (1990): 110-138. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . London. . David and Rodgers. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. and parchments”. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books.LW EG U . papyri. Jacobs. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 14 (1989): 5-12. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 8. Restaurator. Ursula.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995.264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz.] Hegazi. Raik. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. manuscripts. Jacobs. David and Rodgers. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. David. British Library conservation news. 1996: 119-130. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Nasry. London”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Barbara. ed. “Ion-beam codicology. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 2 (1987): 49-53. Jarjis. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”. Kuwait. Jacobs. 11. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. Iskander. 1996: 131-145. 5 (1997): 5-8.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Mahmoud F. 1985: 24-30. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1996: 81-92.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995.

Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . Schwartz. London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. 31 (1975): 311-319. 1996: 29-47. “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. Paris. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. ARSAC. London. ed. London. F. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. James.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1997:109-115. 1996: 175-183. emergencies. ——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . 1981. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. Richard. Cairo. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. Paris. MELA notes. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. and Aubry. London. and pests?”. ed. Seibert. ed. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . T. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. 1996: 93-117.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. 1996: 53-79. Mintzer. Werner. [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate. 1996: 157-174. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Ann. Pollock. 44 (1988): 8-10. et al. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. manuscrit arabe 7260)”. ed. Frederick C. 21 au 25 avril 1997]. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995.

Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies. Pearson.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-. 2. ETC. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”.1 (1977): 7-12. François. EI. 1998. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h.VO P . 7 (1958): 47-69. “Manuscripts”. Yarshater. XII. Manuscripts of the Middle East. ed. Encyclopaedia Iranica. new ed. XII. Jan Just. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS.. Ñ . new ed. 6. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”. 1. Adam]. 1990: 25-29. “Fahrasa”. Pellat. 1995. Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G . EI.266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK. 18-19 Nov.VO P ¨attá sanah 500. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. . ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. London. 1: 1197-1199. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. ed. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. “Bibliography”. 2: 743-744. Dubayy.. ed. Revue des études islamiques. Witkam. J. Vajda. Oxford. 4: 214235. COLLECTIONS. Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. Middle East Libraries Committee. XII. Ch. al-. Paul Auchterlonie. Sayyid. Dubai. E. no. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m. Cairo.D. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-. Georges.LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-.Oá.

UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.VO P .1 (1986): 345-380.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L . ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU . 30. no.1 (1985): 323-352. 3. no. Kuwait.DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L . Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G .BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII. 29. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK . ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”. UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK.

VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO. 1987. Amman.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. Tehran. Mikhailova... World survey of Islamic manuscripts. Al-Makhà à W DO-.B. London. 1992-1994. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q . and Khalidov. Amman. A. 1986.). Geoffrey (ed. 1991. 4 vols.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. 1982. Amman.B.). Roper. Moscow. ——— (ed. Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q . 1991 –. I.VO P \DK. Transl.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-.

KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX . ed. EkmeOHGGLQ . Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries. 1993. 4. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL). Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. Mihin. Nimet and Lugal. Ñ XII. Istanbul.

7 (1999): 17-38. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”. Latifa. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva. Khan. A. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Casablanca.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). XVIe-XIXe s. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. no. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. Paris. Lola. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Bernadette. 7 (1999): 39-55. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. 1999. F. 2. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. 1 (1986): 54-60. ed. Geoffrey A. 8 (1990): 11-46. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U. Muminov. Kuwait.. Manuscripts of the Middle East.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”./1997 m.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of . Déroche and F. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. Art and Culture. war. “Piracy.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Riyad.” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. 2 (1987): 96-110. Dodkhudoeva. Paris. Ashirbek.2 (1985): 79-108. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. 1990. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Benjelloun-Laroui. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq. Robert. 1995. Jones. Richard. XII. 5. 1997: 363-375. Research Centre for Islamic History. Martel-Thoumian.268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul. Berthier.

VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-. 2 vols.VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988.H.LW E DO--DG G -82. 5 vols. . ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá. al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A./17th century A.). Cairo. Basra. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-. Tunis. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995.D. 5 vols. 198183.

L. ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. J. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. 1994. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions. 1994. (éd. Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah .æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. Hunwick.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets. B. V. 1996.). Volume I. S. Phonology. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. A. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. Hofheinz. J. 2 Parts. with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. (ed. 1994. Porten. Radtke and K.F. (ed. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M . A Bibliography of Islamic Law. References and Index of Texts Cited. J. Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten. Jagd. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. (eds. M. and Stolbova. M. Numerals. V. Geschichte der hethitischen Religion. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. (ed. ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey.). ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings.). Abu Salim. Tanz und verwandten Themen. I. 1994. Materials for a Reconstruction. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns. E. A. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. O. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. Marín. Bd. S. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. H. Nouns. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. Mosak Moshavi and B. Orthography. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. with the assistance of M. 1994. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. 2: Ab-bildungen. N. M. 1995. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. und Sardshweladse. Compiled by John O. Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. With appendices by R. Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. Ibrahim. ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III.1: Text. 1995. L. Band 22 .T.Lagarde. V.). O. Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar. Judaism in Late Antiquity. and Peters. Chief consultant to the editor. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. Roman Loimeier. J. V. With Full DefiniKinberg. Hamidu Bobboyi. (eds. 1900. 2nd ed. 1994. Vikør. 1994. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. and O’FAHEY. 1996.HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. O’Fahey. I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. and Jongeling. und Herb. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . Part Two: Historical Syntheses. W. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources.). Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. S. 1980-1993. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. Judaism in Late Antiquity. S. 1994. ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich. K. Y. 1995. Steiner. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 . K. R. English Summaries and Extensive Citations.C.). 1996. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . 1995. A. Arabic Literature of Africa. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. Bd. Manuel de recherche. R. M. ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. Spiel. Compiled by R. S.

1999.J. Index of Names. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili.Band 26 Halm. 1997. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf. and Neusner. The Empire of the Mahdi. ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. III. M. R. W. ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. D. D. and Porten. N. 1999. 1.W. J. J. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999. Translated from the German by M. The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. W. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. F. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente. R. Religious Perspectives 1999. M. B. and Healey. H. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan. 1997.1: B. Social Perspectives 1999. 1999. Judaism in Late Antiquity. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. Mesopotamian Lexicography. Vol. 2 Volumes. The Rise of the Fatimids. B. 1999. Judaism in Late Antiquity.1. 1996. The Kingdom of Kush.E. The Mishnah. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. 1997. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . 1999. J. J.G. L. 1999. A Bibliography. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic. H. H. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil. T. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. 1999. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber. 2: 1988-1992. 1997. J. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. H. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. 1997.L.H. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic. 1999. 1999. Terms and Topics. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. 1: A. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). H. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan. Vol. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. 1999. Bonner. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. 2000. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner.J. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998. G. 1998. A. 1999. and Wyatt. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. 1999. G. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger.F. J. Vol. III. 1998. V. van. J. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. The Mishnah.2. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová. and Sou‘ek. and Pingree.

2001. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes. Neusner. Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. B. and Chilton. J. R. A. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek. R. and Society in Eastern Arabia. 2001. J. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral.. A.. B. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. Vol. 2001. Comparing Judaisms. and Chilton. The Arabic manuscript tradition. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov.3. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. A. 2000. Band 56 Avery-Peck. (2 Volumes) 2000. Ch. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. de.J. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography. World View. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 . 2000. Judaism in Late Antiquity V.J. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls.. 2001. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism.E. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck... Neusner. and Neusner. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. U. and Neusner. A.J.1. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl. C. Judaism in Late Antiquity III.J.4. Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books. Theory of Israel. J. 2001. 2001.2. A. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic. Culture. Dialect. J.Band 50 Tal. A. 1 : Glossary 2001.

You're Reading a Free Preview

/*********** DO NOT ALTER ANYTHING BELOW THIS LINE ! ************/ var s_code=s.t();if(s_code)document.write(s_code)//-->